The story of intellectual pioneering, visualized
with difficulty, has not the thrill of a Marco Polo
diary, but to the intelligent it has a deeper fascination.
Our records are, however, very brief, spanning
a few thousand out of many hundred thousand
years. What we can review is a small fraction of
the whole story. If the human race is more than
300,000 years old, man’s artistic literature is less
than 3000: our segment of sure knowledge is less
than one per cent of the amazing tale. If the
biologist is willing to pry into the strata of a hundred
million years to trace the evolution of plant
and animal life, it is hardly conceivable that the
humanist should disregard any part of our pitifully
meager record of spiritual endeavor. This is my
excuse for inviting attention to the first efforts of
the Romans to express themselves in literary form.
In attempting to tell a part of this story I have
chosen to notice especially how the writers of the
period responded to their environment, because this
aspect of the theme has been somewhat neglected
in recent studies of Roman literature. This is of
course not a novel method of approach. Taine, for
instance, drove the hobby of environmental determinism
at a gallop that ought to satisfy the most
optimistic behaviorist, and his immediate followers
never checked the rein. The method has since had
its more deliberate devotees. English classicists in
particular, who have usually studied history and
literature together, have generally kept a sane and
fruitful coordination of men and their milieu. During
the last three decades, however, there has been so
strong a trend toward deep and narrow specialization
in our own universities that here the literary
historian has been tempted to neglect social, political,
and artistic history with unfortunate results.
For instance, the scholar who studies classical prose
forms has often kept his eye so intent upon the
accumulation of rhetorical rules from Gorgias to
Cicero that he has given us a history of a futile
scholastic mechanism and not of an ever-vitalized
prose which in fact re-created its appropriate
medium with every new generation. The scholastic
critics of the Roman lyric are sometimes so intent
upon tracing external conventions through the centuries
that they miss the soul of the poetry that
assumes temporarily the mold of the convention.
The same is true of all the literary forms. “Sources
and influences,” as traceable in words, phrases, and
literary customs, things which after all seldom
explain creative inspiration, are rather attractive
game to men of good verbal memories and are likely
to entice them away from the larger work of penetrating
comprehension. Beethovan’s fifth symphony
receives little illumination from program notes pedantically
informing us that the “fate motif” is a
borrowed phrase.
Here and there a reaction against an exaggerated
reiteration of literary influences has driven critics
into the school of those who prefer to approach
literature as a “pure” art. Such critics seem to
justify their doctrine when they confine their analysis
to the more transcendental passages of Shakespeare
or Keats, Catullus or Sophocles. When dealing,
however, with Dante, Goethe, Vergil, Milton,
and in fact with most poets of generous social
sympathies, they give a very inadequate account of
the poetic product. Modern aesthetics have been
teaching us how warm with subjective interpretation
is that thing we call beauty. Apparently there
is no such thing, even in poetry, as pure, objective,
absolute art uniformly sustained. In fact no school
of criticism has as yet formulated a doctrine wide
enough to compass the broad ranges of artistic creation,
nor need we expect an adequate science of
aesthetics unless psychology can become scientific.
The protest on the part of one vociferous school
of humanists that literary criticism must disregard
history and biography is beside the mark so long
as our prying minds insist on prying. Contemporaneous
literature, of course, deserves first of all to
be approached with the aesthetic perceptions all
alert, and since the reader lives in the same world
as the writer the scant exegesis that may be necessary
can be absorbed unconsciously from the text
itself. But any great literature of the far past
becomes to us, in so far as we are normal humans,
something besides art. It is also a body of documents
that anyone at all interested in the progress
of art, of ideas, or of society in any of its groupings,
may find very precious, and he will persist in using
it as documentary despite all the protests of jealous
literary criticism. For Greece and Rome our documents
are none too abundant in any case. It is a
very petty humanism that dares insist that no one
may touch Vergil or Spenser except and only for
aesthetic delight and judgments. It is of course
wholly legitimate to read Dante for his haunting lines
and his stupendous imagery, but many of us insist
on the added privilege of transporting ourselves into
his mysterious world of strange ideas if only to
read him as did his contemporaries. The true
humanist in any case is interested in more than
artistic expression, and the humanist who deals with
remote literature must be, perforce.
It is of course only fair to say that in calling
attention to milieu we would not deny that the
innate endowment of each author is and must be
considered the prime factor in creative work, while
admitting that it may be the most elusive item to
analyze. Modern biology insists upon the reality of
inheritance, though it also warns us that this inheritance
is so complex that it has hitherto escaped
analysis and predetermination. We all admit that
the study of social or literary atmosphere or of
individual training will not explain the passionate
force of Catullus, the voluble humor of Plautus, or
Cicero’s ear for harmony of sound. However, like
Horace in his Ars Poetica, we can do little but
admit the facts, recognize the qualities, and proceed
to the study of the provocative stimuli.
Moreover, there are special reasons for attempting
to place Roman writers in their environment.
One is that the evidence regarding the status of
Roman society is so scant and so scattered that the
casual reader cannot be expected to have a correct
understanding of it, and even the specialist is apt
to neglect the severe task of reconstructing the social
staging. As a result the literary history of the
classics too often leaves us with the incorrect feeling
that we have there only cold impersonal conventions.
Another is that the milieu is so different from
our own that the imagination when left unguarded
is in danger of modernizing ancient life and ancient
expression to such an extent as to distort both
scenery and actors. This is not questioning the fact
that the Greeks and Romans were precisely like us.
Their bodies had the same capacities, needs, and
passions as ours, their senses received impressions
as ours, their brains met problems by the same
logical processes as ours, despite the amusing claim
of the pragmatists that they are just now teaching
the true art of “operational thinking.” In these
respects the advanced races seem to have reached
full development very far back in prehistoric times,
many millenia before Homer. The pseudo-anthropology
which a few years ago assumed that the
study of Hottentot psychology might be useful to
the student of Plato joked itself off the stage. The
critics who tried to persuade us that the romantic
sentiment came into being less than a thousand
years ago seem equally ludicrous now. We need
not repeat the egregious error of Spengler in confounding
mental capacities with temporary conventions
of expression that tried to respond to environmental
need.
But while granting that human nature was then
what it is now, it is important to comprehend the
diversity of the customs, fashions, traditions, conventions,
and social needs which evoked an appropriate
artistic expression that consequently differs
from our own. Love and hate doubtless stirred very
similar physical sensations in Catullus, in Dante,
and in Tennyson, but the words which these three
poets used to express those emotions in verses published
for their own readers have very different connotations,
because the conventions of their respective
periods called for a different series of suppressions
and revelations. None of the three can
be translated directly into the language of any of
the others without evoking erroneous impressions.
The pagan directness of Catullus’ lines, the Platonic
connotations of the Nuova Vita, the Christian romanticism
of Tennyson are worlds apart, not because
the human being changes but because his environment
does. The devotees of nudity who know only
the idiom of their own day may accuse Thackeray
of hypocrisy because they have not learned to translate
him; but that is not literary criticism. Those
who miss in Latin poetry the delight in the outburst
of spring-time song and color common in
medieval poetry from north of the Alps have been
prone to assume a temperamental lack in the classical
poet, whereas the simple explanation may be
that in the north spring brings a sense of release
that is hardly realized in Latium where roses linger
on till January when the new crocuses and wind-flowers
start into blossom. The love of the sea was
hardly to be expected till seafaring became fairly
safe; the discovery of the compass has a place in
the history of romanticism. The romantic enthusiasm
for rugged mountain landscape could hardly
arise in poets who knew only the placid hills of
Italy and to whom the high Alps were known chiefly
as the haunts of barbaric bandits.
Accurate interpretation of any author of the
past, therefore, implies a complete migration into
the time, the society, and the environment of that
author. And herein lies the necessity of attempting
the difficult task of placing the literary figures which
we wish to discuss in their setting. In this first
chapter, therefore, I shall attempt to sketch in
outline the social changes that need to be kept in
mind for the more detailed study of some of the
writers of the Republican period.
Rome’s beginnings in self-expression are not so
fascinating as those of Greece. The Greeks somehow
outstripped all competitors. In mental vigor,
in imaginative creativeness, in sureness of taste,
they seem to have reached a point 2500 years ago
that the more advanced of modern racial groups
are still hoping to attain. The sudden flowering of
literature as soon as the capacities of the recording
art were realized can only be comprehended on the
assumption that singing, reciting, narrating, and disputing
had proceeded for ages among their ancestors
before the alphabet came into use. One may readily
imagine that some of the ancestors of the Greeks
discussed the “idea of good” around the cavern fire
thousands of years before Plato. Brains of that
capacity do not suddenly pullulate. Language as
supple and rich as Homer’s presupposes ages of
keen perceiving and precise talking. But what conclusions
those cavemen philosophers reached vanished
with the smoke of the hearth fire because no
man recorded them. The tale of what the Greek
imagination accomplished after it could operate on
accumulated records is one the like of which we
shall probably never hear again.
Rome’s story is less startling, must perforce be,
since like ours, it was subsequent. One does not
discover the North Pole or Betelgeuse twice. When
the Romans reached the stage of self-consciousness,
when they felt the desire to express themselves they
found in well-nigh perfect mold the natural forms
of expression, developed with sure taste by the
Greeks out of song, dance, march-hymn, devotional
prayer, dirge, entertaining narrative, or mimic representation.
Song, drama, and dialogue are inevitable
forms, given human nature, and the forms were at
hand and were taken over by the Latins, as they
were once more by the Italians at the end of medieval
days, when learning disclosed the worth of
Rome’s literature.
Rome’s literature made generous use of that of
Greece. How much time it saved by entering into
such an inheritance we do not know. How much
vigor and realism it lost by yielding to the overwhelming
persuasion of Greek writers we cannot
say. Dante and Petrarch drank from Latin to the
point of quickening creation, too many others to
the point of dazed intoxication. There were times
when the Latin authors also drank too deeply.
But what was important was that just when the
first contact was made the Romans had reached
the mental maturity and developed the capacity to
comprehend and use. There were many other
peoples of the same period on whom Greek culture
was wholly lost because they were incapable of
appreciating it. The Phrygians, Cappadocians,
Paphlagonians, Galatians, Armenians, half a dozen
Thracian tribes, Syrians, Egyptians, Sicilians, Carthaginians,
Oscans, Umbrians, Etruscans, Celts,
Iberians, and a score of other tribes contemporaneous
with the Romans, and in outward appearances
of about the same stage of culture, came into
direct contact with the Greeks, some for a much
longer period and more intimately than the Latins,
and yet they remained unfruitful in literary production.
The Romans in fact were the only folk
of the scores of neighbors of Greece that as a nation
assimilated and worthily carried on the new-found
culture.
What were the Romans like at that time—at the
beginning of contact with the older Greeks in the
middle of the third century B.C.? They were a
small group of a few hundred thousand souls, one
group of several that had emerged from barbarous
central Europe and pushed their way into Italy in
search for land, and they had long plodded on in
silence at the dull task of making the soil provide
food. For a while they had been subdued by the
Etruscans, but taught by their conquerors to use
arms in strong masses, they had applied this lesson by
driving off their oppressors and re-establishing their
old independent town meetings, returning again to
the tilling of the soil. A prolific and puritanic folk
with a strict social morality they outgrew their
boundaries and began to expand. In the contests
that resulted the Romans came off the victors. In
organizing the adjacent tribes into a federal union
they revealed a peculiar liberalism—unmatched anywhere
among the barbarians of that day—by abstaining
from the exaction of tribute; they also
betrayed an imagination of high quality in the
invention of cooperative leagues, and unusual capacity
for legal logic in the shaping of municipal and
civic forms. The inventiveness of the barbarian federation-builders
of the last fifty years of the fourth
century B.C. still commands the admiration of historians,
even though all this work was done silently
and with so little consciousness of its high quality
that no one even thought of keeping a record of it.
One does well not to call such a people unimaginative.
To be sure the Latins apparently had few myths
or fairy tales, such as have arisen to aid literary
effort in certain other regions. Perhaps a penchant
for silent doing, a respect for logic and fact may be
posited to explain this lack—though such an explanation
merely begs the question. We still do not
know what is meant by the inheritance of mental
qualities. What “myth-making” is we also do not
know.
In Greece, where myths grew everywhere to
clothe poetic invention, we know at least that the
migrant tribes had come in and inherited from the
peoples of the Aegean world scores of anthropomorphic
deities and heroes that in time aggregated
into cycles of more or less related groups. Hittite
heroes emerge as Greek gods and Cretan gods as
Greek heroes. I do not mean to imply that accident
explains all of Greek mythology, for the Greeks
enjoyed tales and preserved them. But where the
early contacts of the Greeks were fortunate, those
of the Romans were not. The Romans on their
arrival in central Italy knew no deities in personal
form about which tales could gather, and when
anthropomorphism came it was imposed by the
Etruscans in connection with deities that were never
wholly assimilated. The Romans stepped almost
from primitive animism to sophistication, and presently
to skepticism, and that experience denied them
the poetic pabulum which has always been the most
envigorating in early art.
Of primitive vocal expression in artistic form at
Rome we know but little. It was as thoroughly
obliterated by the onrush of Greek as was the native
English epic and lyric by the Norman conquest;
indeed more, since, not being written, it vanished,
while the old English material survived at least in
part in dusty archives. Old Romans later said they
remembered having heard heroic ballads, and we
believe them because the first Hellenizers found a
native ballad meter (the Saturnian) which was so
well established that they could use it for a translation
of the Odyssey and for a native epic. Non-Romans
like Livius and Naevius[1] would not have
employed the Saturnian verse unless the popular
ear had been accustomed to it and demanded it.
There were also religious songs accompanied by
dancing. A fragment of one of these songs in honor
of Mars has survived in a late copy of an early
ritual. In Greece a similar ritualistic song had the
good fortune of being addressed to Dionysus, a more
genial deity, and it seems to have developed into
the dithyramb and ultimately gave rise to the
drama. On Mars, however, poetry was wasted.
Of a primitive drama we have a vigorous tradition.
Simple comic farces were in existence in the
village festivals both north and south of Rome—and
likely enough at Rome too, though the city
preferred to forget its primitive amusements as it
grew into a metropolis. Unfortunately the tradition
regarding the early Latin drama was vitiated by
some early quasi-scholar—apparently Accius—who
mingled futile hearsay with a line or two of an early
record about Etruscan dancers and with the Aristotelian
theory of how Greek drama grew up.[2] He
mis-called this putative drama by the name satura.
His story unfortunately became orthodox and displaced
what might otherwise have survived of a
truer tradition. The story is attributed to the year
364 B.C., a time at which no historical records were
kept except for the dates and occasions of official
priestly sacrifices. That is to say, the story is not
worth repeating because it is attributed to a date
when no records were kept of such events. All we
know is that towns not far from Rome—and therefore
presumably Rome as well—had simple drama
before Livius began to translate Greek plays.
Such were the germs of the lyric, epic, and
drama, vital and capable of growth when and if the
times should be favorable. But what is a favorable
time? Why, for instance, had not literature come
to life among others of the countless tribes about
the Mediterranean except the Greeks and Hebrews?
I ask, not to answer, but to emphasize the
riddle. At Rome a few individuals were emerging
from the group, the group was itself breaking out
of its boundaries, but experiences were still modest.
The citizens were chiefly quiet hard-working farmers
who owned and tilled their plots; there was no seafaring
commerce that brought tales of adventure
from foreign lands, no colonizing beyond the seas,
no traveling to foreign parts to bring the Latins a
sense of awareness of their own place in the world.
Society, as in any democracy where customs of the
ruling clique are accepted by the rest, was passing
through no strenuous changes, and no religious
teacher from beyond the border was entering to
shake tradition.
Then, in the third century B.C., came a very
remarkable experience: the first great war with Carthage,
fought for twenty-three years in Sicily, the
victories of which compelled the whole civilized
world of the day to recognize the existence of this
hitherto unknown people and to invent plausible
pedigrees for it. The construction of the first fleet
and the sudden defeat of the greatest navy on the
seas must have aroused the Romans to self-consciousness,
as the Crusades aroused the French and
the defeat of the Spanish Armada awakened Elizabethan
England. This discovery of the Romans
that they existed—that they were being watched
and discussed—stirred them into a critical attitude
about themselves. They saw that importance in
the eyes of others implied expectations. And they
discovered that, by the definition of the Greeks,
they were barbarians and that the designation was
deserved. They set about to learn avidly and to
enter into the cultural occupations of the more
advanced Greeks.
The first Messala, who had liberated Messana
in the second year of the war, imported a painter
to depict his victories on the walls of the senate
house at Rome. Duilius who had defeated the
Punic Armada was voted an honorary column with
a long inscription modeled on the most verbose
Sicilian laudations. But these are only some of the
superficial effects of the new contacts. The Roman
youth serving in Sicily was learning much more.
Since the war lasted twenty-three years and since
it required the services of practically all the able-bodied
young men of Rome, these youths, who encamped
some six years each in and about the Greek
towns of Sicily, carried home an abundance of impressions
that meant much for the future of Rome.
There can be little doubt that the tragedies of
Euripides and the comedies of Menander were still
being played at Syracuse and even in the smaller
towns. Indeed Sicily had dramatic writers for many
years after Athens had ceased to produce them.
Mimes had long been a specialty of Sicily, and
Theocritus was still writing them. Rhinton, for a
while residing at Syracuse, was producing his farcical
parodies of tragedies. Songs, too, tragical, comical,
and sentimental were being sung with gestures, with
dance and musical accompaniment on the variety
stage of Sicilian towns. It was doubtless to satisfy
the desires of soldiers who had seen these things
that Roman officials immediately after the war introduced
the production of Greek tragedies and
comedies as a regular feature of the Roman festival.
That all important date for Roman and world
literature is 240 B.C.
With the war and pride in victory came also the
need to write the nation’s history in enduring form.
In Sicily the Romans had discovered that they had
become the object of wide observation. The Greeks,
not knowing how to explain the amazing power of
this small group of barbarians, had invented the
legend that they must be a remnant of the Trojans.
That legend had already found a place in the history
of the Sicilian Timaeus, and the Sicilian city of
Segesta, which claimed a similar pedigree, had made
haste to assert cousinship with Rome, thus winning
a favorable alliance with the victors. A pedigree
at once so flattering to the Romans and so useful
could hardly be disregarded. In less than a generation
it came to be the accepted story at Rome—and
Naevius, comprehending its literary purport,
set out to write the epic of Rome with this legend
as his preface. Rome had become conscious and
expressive, the third of the western peoples to begin
literary creation.
But progress in art is slow. In Greece there was
a long silence after Homer. In England there were
vast wastes with a few narrow garden spots in the
five centuries between Beowulf and Chaucer. Rome
had a scanty population of hard-working citizens
constantly being recruited for war. After the First
Punic War there were frequent conflicts with
Ligurians, Celts, and Illyrians. Then in 218 B.C.
came the dreaded invasion of Hannibal. Every
able-bodied man took up arms. The devastation
of crops, the neglect of fields, the burden of taxes,
the distressing gloom brought by a succession of
defeats precluded all progress in literature. Only
the theater continued to give one or two performances
a year to grace the religious festivals.
In the middle of this war, in order to keep the
Macedonian king from aiding Hannibal, Rome had
entered a Greek coalition of states which were at
enmity with Philip of Macedonia, and had thus
come into close contact with Athens. When, therefore,
the Greek states later appealed for aid to save
democracy, a strong “philhellenism,” aroused by
such contacts and no less by the influence of Euripides
and Menander on the Roman stage, brought
about Rome’s entrance into the Second Macedonian
War.[3] Several men at Rome began (doubtless
with the aid of secretaries) to write Roman
histories in the Greek language. This does not mean
that many Romans could read Greek with ease. It
expressed, in a way, a desire that the cultured world
should have some knowledge of what this “barbaric”
state was accomplishing, and it was a gesture of
deference to the one literature then known in the
civilized world. Ennius also began to introduce such
Greek prose works as he thought the people were
ready for, the saws of “Epicharmus” and the cynical
theology of Euhemerus. The directest result of
philhellenism on literature was the demand for a
closer approach to Greek models in the drama.
Ennius’ tragedies seem to have restored the Greek
chorus, while in comedy men like Luscius and Terence
presently vied with each other in claiming to
be faithful translators of the Greeks.
In the early decades of the second century it
appeared to some observers that Greek literature
was about to overwhelm Rome. The younger
nobility, led by Scipio Africanus, Flamininus, and
their friends, was willing to employ all of Rome’s
man power and resources for the liberation of the
Greeks from Macedonian rule, and when the Seleucid
kingdom began to take advantage of the defeat of
Philip and to subjugate the Greek cities of the
Anatolian coast, these Romans challenged the great
king with the ultimatum: “No Greek shall ever
again anywhere be subject to foreign rule.” Never
has sentimentalism gone farther in foreign politics.
It would not be an overstatement to find in the
plays of Euripides produced in translation on the
Roman stage the chief factor in this unreasonable
wave of enthusiasm for a foreign cause.
But this love of things Greek—which resembles
the English enthusiasm for French culture in the
Restoration—overshot its mark. The armies that
served in Greece and in Asia Minor learned foreign
ways too rapidly and brought back too much.
Livy (39.6), in a passage which accomplishes its
purpose by a sarcastic juxtaposition of incongruous
items, tells of the loaded trucks that the returning
armies brought home.
There were couches with bronze frames, precious
spreads, tapestries and other textiles, and whatever rare
furniture could be found; tables with single supports and
marble sideboards. Then it was that the Romans began
to employ girls who danced and played bagpipes, and
posturing houris to entertain guests at dinner. And the
dinners were given with delicate care and expense. Cooks,
who had formerly been the cheapest of servants, now
gave way to expensive chefs, and a slave’s task came to
be considered an art.
We have no remains of houses of this period at
Rome, but at Pompeii, which went through the
same transformation because that seaport town profited
by the commerce which Roman armies opened
up in the east, we still may see the effects on architectural
decoration initiated by this new reverence
for things Greek. The lofty atrium of the houses of
“Pansa” and “Sallust,” roofed on splendid columns,
the Basilica, the theater, and several temples about
the Pompeian forum show what that contact with
Greece meant to Italian architecture in the second
century. Fresco painting had not yet come in, and
it is likely that few houses used for wall decoration
the oriental hangings mentioned by Livy. But the
exquisite Alexander mosaic found in the “House of
Pansa” reveals what domestic decoration could be,
and the best furniture that has been found at
Pompeii is made on patterns introduced from the
Hellenized east at that time. In general, though
not in all details, we can draw upon the second-century
houses of Pompeii for a picture of a few
at least of the new Hellenistic palaces that must
have been erected at Rome after the Macedonian
wars.
To complete the sketch we must also recall that
this philhellenism was at first favorable toward eastern
cults. The mystic cult of Bacchus, for instance,
which apparently had its origin among the slaves
brought to Rome from Tarentum and Locri during
the last days of the Second Punic War,[4] was for
several years allowed to spread undisturbed because
so many of Rome’s citizens had become accustomed
to such things in Greece and Asia. With all these
changes came also a laxity in manners and customs.
Young men began to keep companions openly in the
Greek manner. The Greek tutors engaged to teach
young men Greek literature, rhetoric, and philosophy
did not always inculcate respect for old Roman
customs. In the Roman family, where woman enjoyed
a freedom not known in Greece, new ideas of
morality began to affect women as well as men,
and since marriage was a contract and not a religious
sacrament, bonds were easily loosened and divorces
came to be of frequent occurrence. The reflection of
these experiences we may observe faintly in the later
plays of Plautus and abundantly in the earlier
togatae.
All this resulted of course in a severe reaction
not unlike the puritanic wave that swept over England
after the catalysis of Elizabethan prosperity.
Cato supported by many of the conservative nobles
undertook to lead the revolt against philhellenism
on every possible score. He attacked the foreign
policy of the Scipios, which in his opinion wasted
Rome’s youth and resources without compensation
for a sentimental cause, and the Scipionic group was
accordingly stripped of political power. He attacked
the returning generals for permitting the soldiers to
be debauched by Greek vices; he directed an attack
against the Bacchanalian cult till the senate passed
a bill inflicting the death penalty upon those who
persisted in furthering the cult; he used all the power
of his censorship to degrade senators who had yielded
to new customs and to conduct a rigid examination
of the plate, furniture, and table expenses of his
opponents.
Of course this drastic reform movement could
not stop the cultural changes that were bound to
come. Skepticism and sophistication can hardly be
banished by legislation and law courts; but the outward
signs of the new culture were for a season
obscured. There is no doubt that Greek literature
became less popular in the latter days of Cato.
Such books as the “Sacred History” of Euhemerus
were not again translated for a long time. Those
who wished to read Greek poetry and philosophy
had to confine themselves for many years to the
originals; to put those things into Latin, to translate,
paraphrase, or to write similar things in Latin,
was not encouraged. Greek rhetoric might still be
taught for the comprehension of Greek authors, but
to put the Greek rules of rhetoric into Latin for
general use was frowned upon. Greek tragedy in
Roman adaptations—by Ennius and Pacuvius—had
been established at the festivals so long that they
remained, and, as adapted to the moral tone of the
Romans by those dramatists, there could be little
objection to them. But the efforts begun by Scipio
Africanus to encourage such plays by making them
as inviting as possible to senators bore little fruit.
The permanent theater, for which a contract had
been let by the censors ten years after Cato’s crusade,
was not completed, and when another effort
was made to complete it twenty years later the
senate had it torn down. Translated Greek comedies
were still permitted at the festivals, but it
was necessary to indicate that the scene was Greek
and not Roman. Latin comedies, togatae—from our
point of view not a whit better in morals—then
came into fashion. To draw the crowd the authors
were permitted a certain freedom of expression but
here at least the vices were Roman and hence
pardonable.
Such were the effects of the puritanic, anti-Greek
reaction supported by Cato. It doubtless did
some harm to the drama by precluding the official
recognition that might have encouraged better workmanship;
it cast a shadow of disapproval over the
more delicate forms of literature which were associated
in thought with Greece; it must bear some
of the blame for the fact that the century after
Cato is a period of prosaic nationalistic literature
in which no man of real genius appears. Direct
contact with the decadent Greeks of the day soon
destroyed the sentimental respect that the great
literature of classical Greece had created.
Meanwhile, however, a social change was in
progress which eventually affected literary production
and the literary market at many points, and
particularly the drama and prose. I refer especially
to the silent movement which before the end of
the second century had largely eliminated the free
middle classes, substituting for them a slave economy
of unusual proportions. When the Second Punic
War began, though there were not a few rich nobles
who lived in the city enjoying the fruits of country
estates, the majority of the citizens were land-owning,
working farmers of the type that we have
known so well in our central and western states.
At that time there was much free farm labor.
Slave labor was also used to some extent, but since
these slaves were usually of Italic race and thinly
distributed they were well treated, indeed they were
regarded as members of the family, as was customary
with farm hands among the pioneers of our west.
Such slaves usually were put in the way of some
property with which they could buy their freedom;
and with freedom came full citizenship.
The Second Punic War was the beginning of the
end of this simple economy. Many small farmers
went to the wall, farm labor became scarce because
of the heavy casualties in the war. Hence investors
often combined many small farms into large estates.
At the end of the war, also, commissions were
appointed by the State to draw in vast tracts that
had been recovered from the Punic occupation in
the south, and as colonists did not suffice for the
settlement of these tracts much remained public
land to be rented out in large estates for grazing.
At the end of the war and during the next fifty
years, hordes of war captives were brought to the
block at Rome: Carthaginians, Iberians of Spain,
Sardinians, Celts of the Po Valley, Macedonians,
Illyrians, and Asiatics, and also many slaves that
Greek owners were glad to sell on an expanding
western market. These were bought cheaply,
placed on the large estates and on ranches. With
cheap labor it was possible to go into olive and
vine culture and extensive cattle-raising. And with
this capitalistic exploiting the small farmers found
it difficult to compete. Many gave up the contest
and moved to Cisalpine Gaul or overseas. The
middle class of free folk began to dwindle. The
few who knew how to adapt themselves to the new
conditions acquired estates and lived in luxury.
Naturally the hordes of slaves increased rapidly. In
the cities also the slaves were increasing and driving
out free labor, and they were slaves of foreign stock.
Trained up to hard labor and an easy unconcern
for morals, these slaves when they gained their
freedom got the petty industries and shops in their
control, and the citizen poor found it difficult to
survive. This was a thoroughgoing social change
that progressed silently and steadily through the
second century and caused the Gracchi to launch
a revolution in their vain attempt to bring back
the conditions of a century before.
These changes—which in some respects remind
us of conditions in our southern states before 1860—necessarily
affected artistic production. At dramatic
performances on Roman holidays the audience was
of course gradually changing in type and quality
and by no means for the better. The audiences to
which public speeches were addressed—the speeches
that had so much to do with shaping Latin prose
style—were not the same in Caesar’s day as in
Cato’s. And in view of the dwindling of the middle
class, the class which usually provides the larger
number of authors, we cannot be surprised if the
dilettante production of the aristocratic writers and
the hack work of servile producers fill a considerable
space in the history of the late Republic. It is generally
recognized, I think, that in our southern states
between 1800 and 1860 literature fared badly,
despite the orthodox argument that the existence
of slave drudges gave leisure to genius to develop
the nobler arts. Parasitic leisure has seldom employed
its talents in artistic production.
This is one side of the social picture of the second
century B.C.—the cheapening of the theatrical audiences
at Rome which compelled a cheapening of the
spectacles produced for them. At the same time,
however, there was a rapid expanding beyond Rome
of a reading public that spread with the gradual
advance of the Latin language throughout Italy.
For while in Cato’s lifetime Latin was read only in
Latium and in a few colonies, in Sulla’s day the
language was understood and used in almost every
part of Italy from the Alps to the Greek cities of
the southern coast. Hence while dramatic production
was deteriorating in the theater at Rome, the
non-dramatic literature of published books was winning
an ever larger circle of readers. Furthermore,
there was at the same time a deepening of cultural
interests in the ruling class; for the nobles were
becoming aware of their responsibilities as participants
in world affairs, were finding a sounder education
for their sons, were acquiring libraries and
beginning to encourage literary effort. And since
the nobles were constantly engaged in public service,
their influence told especially in the field of history
and forensic prose. This was in fact the period in
which Rome’s prose expression developed into a
magnificent art.
This is a very brief sketch of the social changes
that especially concern the student of republican
literature, the details of which we shall try to notice
more adequately when we reach the precise problems
of each period. To the direct literary influence
of specific Greek authors we need only refer at
present, for that is less intangible and has frequently
been discussed. That influence must not be minimized,
for the Romans were generally as devoted
to their predecessors as the Italians of the Renaissance
were to the Romans, and the English Elizabethans
were to the Italians, and they were as frank
in acknowledging their debt. If this were a full
history of Republican literature, we should have to
give very many of its pages to an estimate of the
Greek influences.
On the large question of what is called the racial
character that is supposed to emerge in Rome’s
literature, I am convinced that it is too early to
speak. Roman political, social, and religious behavior
seem at times to justify the assumption of a
certain homogeneity of mental and emotional traits
in the Romans. Archaeology does not refute this
assumption, for it sustains the view that the ancestral
tribes invaded Italy in compact groups that
may well have preserved inherited characters for a
long period. Again the very fact that the Latin
language had fairly well retained its very fragile
declensional endings—which Latin lost quickly in
the folk-mixture of the middle ages—would lend
support to the theory that those tribes had long
lived in groups relatively compact. Finally, anthropology
seems ready to assume that in the later stone
ages, before Europe was thickly settled by agrarians
and before the arts of agriculture induced folk-movements
in search of land, there was a slow
emergence of several diverse peoples in different
regions of Europe who, by processes of elimination
and adaptation, had attained to what may fairly
be called distinct racial peculiarities.[5] It is, therefore,
scientific enough to assume the possibility of
Latin or Italic traits of character, as distinguished,
for instance, from Hellenic, Iberic, or Celtic.
During the Republic there is a certain similarity
between the Catos, Fabii, Claudii, Metelli, Scipios,
and the rest. From such men we expect prudence
rather than speed of thought, a respect for courage
rather than dash, for puritanic conduct rather than
for unconventionality. We know them as generals
who stuck at a campaign “if it took all summer,”
or many summers, as soldiers who refused to acknowledge
defeat, as administrators who were sympathetic
and patient with provincials but merciless
to the disobedient, as lawmakers gifted with the
knack of seeing the vital point at issue and reaching
it in blunt phrases. They could be counted upon
for sanity, stability, patience, and thoroughness.
They expressed themselves better in architecture
than in sculpture or painting; their lyricists and
musicians were not numerous. They enjoyed comedy
but it must be quick and pointed rather than
subtle. They were peculiarly fond of tragedy but
the theme must have dignity and purpose. Above
all they loved good sound prose, in the histories of
their nation told in periods worthy of the subject
or in the long roll of the organ-voiced orator in the
senate house.
It would, however, be misleading to stress these
facts, which are more patent in public, social, and
religious activity than in art. During the republic
at least the literature is experimental, and it reveals
many diverse tendencies, some of which did not
survive in the Augustan day. While tragedy sought
to continue the traditions of the best classical Greek
work, it chose as its model the Euripidean tragedy
with its more modern humanism rather than the
older drama whose problems seemed to them archaic.
Responding also to the social ideals of a more normal
domestic life than old Greece possessed, Roman
tragedy was somewhat more romantic in theme, and
it broke up the Greek form in order to admit a
larger space for the newer music. Comedy on the
other hand neglected the Aristophanic type completely,
building upon the social plays of Menander
and his contemporaries. Rome took patriotism too
seriously to care to have policies of state and august
consuls ridiculed upon the stage. Yet the delicate
art of Menander was not the goal of writers like
Naevius and Plautus. His scrupulous respect for
words, his fastidious striving toward a quiet contemplative
expression of emotion, his insistence upon
form, that directed its art toward the reader long
after the first performance was forgotten, had made
him more genuinely classic in effect than Aristophanes.
The Roman dramatist wrote for a single
performance, where effects must be translucent and
immediate to an audience that was used to the
robust fun of homemade plays. Plautus has no connections
with rigorously classical ideals. He cares
for spontaneous, natural, paganly human laughter.
The Roman lyric of the Republic also rejects
classification. Before the Greek lyric reached Rome
the great singers of Greece had already been forgotten
by decadent Athens as thoroughly as seventeenth-century
England had forgotten Chaucer.
When the Romans began to study lyrical forms they
apparently did not even hear the names of Sappho
and Alcaeus; they were told about the dainty epigrams
of Alexandria, and they began to copy these.
Aedituus and Laevius might as well have lived at
Samos. Catullus at first fed on the same fare, but
one stirring experience set him free. Thereafter he
wrote songs that no Greek could have claimed.
They have the lilt, beauty, and precision of his
models, but a natural freedom, a lucidity, and a
convincing passion that make the epigrams of the
Garland seem lucubratory. They obviously spring
out of a society that is less artificial and out of a
life that grows in a young world.
Lucretius again refuses to fall into a conventional
pattern. He has no standards, no proportions, no
models. The early Greeks had staidly versified
science so that it might easily be memorized. That
was not Lucretius’ purpose. Alexandrians had
versified science again because the interest in the
subject had become general. Lucretius wrote for a
public that had cared little for science, but he
wrote with the zeal of a prophet because he could
not keep silent, and his voice was heard. His work
has no unity, no controlling plan or single mood.
He hurls his bald facts, his images, his logic, and
his pleas indiscriminately. There is nothing else in
Greece or Rome like him. And so we might go on.
What are the Romans of the republic? When
we read their political history we feel a unity of
spirit and are prone to say that we understand
them. This may be because of a certain racial trait
or perhaps because a certain limited aristocracy set
the traditions early which became so binding that
political activity followed the mos majorum. But
the men who entered literature were not of one class
nor did they express the ideals of any one group.
They came out of different strata of different localities
and spoke for different mores. Whatever we
may say we must admit that the really personal
literature of the republic was neither conformist
nor monotonous, neither Greek nor classical in
spirit. It was frankly experimental, but it always
proves to reflect some phase of Roman life.
[1] The tradition regarding early bards can be traced to the elder
Cato. It is therefore not contaminated by the scholastic traditions
which later vitiated the story of the drama.
[2] See Hendrickson, “A Pre-Varronian Chapter of Roman Literary
History,” Am. Jour. Phil., 1898, 285. Of the famous chapter in Livy
(VII, 2) I should attribute only a scanty line regarding the Etruscan
ludii to the Annales Maximi. The rest is unreliable reconstruction,
since it refers to a period that antedates historical records by over a
century. Many attempts have been made to enucleate the kernel of
a dramatic history from the passage, but no one who has dealt with
the historical sources of the fourth century can accept such attempts.
[3] Historians who read only Polybius and Livy persist in denying
that philhellenism was a factor in Roman politics. If they will but
study the fragments of early Roman poetry they will emend their
histories.
[5] History has nothing to do with racial types classified by cranial
measurements, for such typology deals with races that were mixed
scores of thousands of years ago. The so-called Mediterranean, Alpine,
and Nordic groups have for ages inherited the mixed nervous systems
of each and all. The typology that concerns the historians of the
ancient Mediterranean world is rather one of temperament and the
various types grew out of segregated groups that shaped themselves
during the few thousands of years that preceded the great European
migrations of the second millenium B.C.
CHAPTER II EARLY TRAGEDY AND EPIC — FOOTNOTES
Browning has recalled the story of how Greek
war captives taken at Syracuse in the Peloponnesian
war earned their release by reciting snatches
from the plays of Euripides. It was a century and
a half after that siege that the Romans came to
Sicily in the First Punic War, and the city was still
interested in the old drama, indeed was now taking
its part in producing tragedies. One of the last of
the dramatists, one of the so-called “Pleiad,” was
a Syracusan of Hiero’s time, and King Hiero was
himself so devoted to the drama that he even built
a theater for Agyrion, a petty village on the border
of his small kingdom. We have noticed how the
Roman youth who campaigned year after year in
Sicily learned something of the arts of civilization
and on their return home created a demand for
the things they had come to enjoy while abroad. The
year after the victorious troops returned from Sicily,
Livius, a schoolmaster of Greek origin, staged a
translation of a Greek tragedy as a supplement to
the annual chariot race. This production marks the
beginning of Rome’s education in letters. There
must be some close connection between this homecoming
of the army, and the performance of Livius’
play, for the change in character of a great religious
festival could not have been suggested by a freedman.
The magistrates responsible for the performance
were senators and the senate had of course
requested the play. In all likelihood it was also
the senate that invited King Hiero of Syracuse to
Rome to see the games; for he, if any one, would
have been asked to supply some actor to help stage
the first play, and it was only appropriate that he
should come to inaugurate the new era of culture.
From that time on plays were produced every
year. Five years after the first performance, Naevius,
who had served in the Sicilian campaigns (and
had perhaps learned Greek there), began to help
in the work of adapting Greek plays for the Roman
stage. Only brief fragments of those early plays
have survived and in reviewing the list of titles we
might wonder at the enthusiasm they reveal for
plays shaped on the old Greek mythology. But the
predominance of titles derived from the Trojan
cycle explains this enthusiasm. It was in Sicily
that the Roman soldiers had learned the Greek
story of how Rome had been founded by Trojan
refugees. The stories of Hector, of the Trojan
horse, Achilles, Ajax, Iphigenia, and the rest were
therefore not without personal interest in the barbaric
city. The unlettered shoemakers, smiths, and
carpenters at Rome, men whose modern equals
could hardly be expected to sit patiently through a
performance of Gilbert Murray’s Trojan Women,
eagerly listened to the half-comprehended lines of
Livius’ translation. They had been told that these
were the stories of their long-lost ancestors.
Livius is merely a name, which is unfortunate,
since we know that he deserved well of Roman
civilization. Naevius is less shadowy, a personality
whose creative work left an impress on such powerful
men as Cicero and Vergil two centuries later.
He wrote not only plays, but an epic, condensing
Rome’s history in an annalistic poem, the climax of
which was the great victory over Carthage in which
he had had a share. From the sixty scattered lines
of this epic rescued by late lexicographers we do
not quite find the justification for Vergil’s high
regard. There is no poetry in them. But grammarians
pick their lines to illustrate linguistic usage
and not for effective phrasing. Even Shakespeare
becomes prose if judged by the citations found in
Webster. However, for the preservation of the
metrical schemes employed by Naevius we are
grateful. Though he had used a large variety of
Greek meters for his drama, he did not in his epic.
Here he preserves the native Saturnian line that
had been used in religious songs, and apparently in
ballads. That he did not adopt a standard Greek
meter for his epic, as he did for his tragedies and
comedies, is proof enough that the old native narrative
verse was fully established in a well-known
body of poetry which we have lost.
In many respects this verse resembles the old
English line that relies upon alliteration and rhythmic
ictuses which balance each other in the two
severed parts of the line:
In a sómer séson whan sóft was the sónne.
But the Saturnian had six ictuses instead of four,
and as Latin verse was more aware of its quantities
and less of its word stress than English the ictuses,
while somewhat regardful of word accent, were more
attentive to quantity. Finally, since alliteration is
more effective when the ictus falls on the first
syllable, and since the Latin accent had to a large
extent shifted away from the first syllable by the
time of Naevius, the use of alliteration was somewhat
less frequent in Naevius than in Beowulf. In Vergil’s
day the effect of this verse must have been
somewhat like that of Langland’s poems upon the
Elizabethans. The shift of the Latin word accent
toward the penult was already destroying the effectiveness
of the verse even when Naevius wrote;
and the break of the line in the center rendered it
ineffective for sustained narration. Its halting movement
may be somewhat inadequately illustrated by
a paraphrase of Naevius’ own epitaph:
If death of any mortal sadden hearts immortal,
The heavenly Muses surely Naevius’ death bemoan;
For after he departed to the shades of Orcus
The voice of Rome is silent music is forgotten.
Ennius abandoned the line, and it was eventually
doomed, just as the Anglo-Saxon meters in England
began to disappear when the richer rhythms of
French poetry came to be appreciated.
It was Naevius also who broke away from Greek
subjects in the drama, though with what success we
cannot say. He made what we may call a “chronicle
play” of the Romulus legend which disregarded the
conventional unities, and he also wrote a pageantry
play to commemorate the heroic single combat of
Marcellus with a Celtic chieftain. He is therefore
among the first to stage contemporary drama and
to disregard the restrictions of time and place.
That he made the same innovations in comedies
like his Hariolus is probable but cannot be proved
from the few lines that remain.
An independent creator he was and might have
carried progress far had not so large a part of his
activity fallen in the restraining period of the Second
Punic War. His end was in character. Accustomed
to speak his mind freely in his comedies, he vigorously
supported the Fabian policy when it was
unpopular, and after the group supporting Scipio,
which demanded a more aggressive conduct of the
war, came into power, he continued his sarcastic
criticism of the Scipionic group. Rome had always
tolerated free speech, but even at Rome patience
was short in war time. War censorship discovered
an old law which, with a little imaginative interpretation,
could be stretched to cover the case of
this satirist.[1] Only one line has survived of the
satiric comedy which referred to the fact that
Metellus, a friend of Scipio’s, had taken advantage
of a fortuitous circumstance to stand for the consulship.
He was elected through no desert of his
own. The point of the line—Fato Metelli Romae
fiunt consoles—rests on a double entendre, because
fato may be construed either as ablative or as dative,
while Romae may be genitive or locative. The line
therefore may mean either:
“The Metelli became consuls at Rome by chance,”
which is hardly a flattering remark, or what is even
less flattering:
“The Metelli became consuls to Rome’s sorrow.”
The Metelli apparently thought Naevius meant to
suggest both, which is likely enough, and they succeeded
in having him imprisoned, and eventually
banished. He seems to have found a home in
Carthage, the land of the enemy against whom he
had once fought.
These two dramatists, for reasons which must
be discussed later, increased the use of musical
accompaniment in tragedy and comedy. In Euripides
the body of the drama had been in recited
trimeters. The choral parts were of course sung to
the accompaniment of rhythmical movements called
dance, and there was also music when the actors
engaged in dialogue with the chorus, as well as in
some of their monologues. But the musical element
had been reduced very much during the century
that followed Euripides when the drama had gradually
dispensed with the chorus even in the staging of
Euripides. Rome was then too primitive to provide
the twelve or more trained singers and dancers that
even the later Greeks had found beyond their resources.
Livius indeed had experienced such difficulty
in securing actors with good voices that he
himself took the leading rôle, and, not adequately
gifted for the singing parts, he tried, we are told,
the inartistic device (not unknown on our comic
stage) of placing a singer beside the musician to
carry the melody of the lyric parts while he acted
and presumably recited the lines of the songs. That
was, of course, only a temporary makeshift, but it
shows how difficult it was to provide satisfactory
artists at the time. It would seem then that since
these early writers found it impossible to produce
choruses adequately because these required the elaborate
training of many singers in intricate musical
compositions, they compensated as best they could
by increasing the number of monodies in their plays,
writing them in a few well-defined meters, such as
the septenarii, cretics, and bacchiacs,[2] which were
not too difficult to learn. Thus it was that Roman
tragedy became even more like modern opera than
the tragedy of the Greek stage had been. These
early men of Rome, who mean so little to us, had
developed a form which was capable of carrying on
the work of Greek tragedy on a primitive stage,
and capable also of growing into a richer drama as
soon as the resources of the small city should permit.
They made the drama possible for Rome.
As a composer of tragedies and epic verse, Ennius
succeeded Naevius, but, writing in an era of enthusiastic
philhellenism, he came near yielding too much
to a great foreign influence. Had he not been a
man of remarkable poetic powers his example might
well have quenched the spirit of Rome in the rising
literature. One of the first Latin authors that we
would ask the excavators of Herculaneum to restore
to us is Ennius. No single work of his has survived.
Of his twenty-five or more tragedies we possess only
about four hundred lines; of the eighteen books of
Annals a little over five hundred complete lines;
of his satires, his Euhemerus and his Epicharmus,
not enough fragments have survived to give us a
very clear idea of the scope of each. All in all we
have about three per cent of his work in scraps, but
here at least there are several connected passages
cited in appreciation of something else than the
grammatical usages they illustrate.
Ennius too, like Naevius, told Rome’s story in
verse. One’s impulse is to discount the accuracy of
any history that employs artifice. And one must
grant of course that a poet will select his incidents
with a view to their dramatic values and picturesqueness.
One must remember, however, that poetry
had a serious place in all early literature for the
reason that, before the day of much writing, all
teachable things, even history and philosophy, were
put into verse for mnemonic purposes. The works
of Solon and Heracleitus would not have contained
different matter if they had been put into prose.
In Ennius’ day many national histories that purported
to be accurate were composed in verse. And
Ennius probably did not permit himself to include
fictive incidents in his Annals, nor has he been
proved incorrect at any point.[3] Cicero cited him for
the gist of the famous speech of Appius Claudius,
and added as a matter of indifference that the
original of the speech was in existence. Apparently
Ennius’ summary was accurate enough so that it
was not necessary to refer to the original text.
The influence of his Annals was in its field comparable
to that of Homer. From Ennius all schoolboys
got their first impressions of what Rome’s
great heroes had accomplished. He was unsurpassed
as a painter of character. With a few telling
strokes he revealed the essential traits of those
strong, bold, tireless heroes who made the old
Republic irresistible in power, magnificent in tradition,
and a saving inspiration in the days of
decadence. He was near to these men, and it was
as he saw them that they lived on in memory and
still live on. He made Roman character memorable
in the two lines on Fabius Maximus:
Unus homo nobis cunctando restituit rem:
Noenum rumores ponebat ante salutem.
and in the single line on Curius:
Quem nemo ferro potuit superare nec auro.
His epic was an exposition of the text he himself
devised so effectively:
Moribus antiquis res stat Romana virisque:
And it was Ennius who more than any one else kept
Roman society upon that foundation.
We happen to be able to test his influence by
what he did with the portrait of Pyrrhus. Only a
generation before Ennius was born this picturesque
enemy of Rome had had a friendly alliance with the
Messapian tribe to which Ennius himself belonged.
The poet, therefore, had heard much about the
king. Pyrrhus, in fact, had some very sympathetic
traits of character, a remarkable chivalry, and a
certain sense of honor and loyalty such as is often
found in the chieftains of primitive folk. These
qualities stand out in the characterization of him
that Ennius has left us; and these are the outstanding
traits that we find in all the later Roman references
to Pyrrhus. That Ennius should have responded
to these qualities is not strange, but that
all the rest of the Romans should thus enthusiastically
have lauded an enemy who nearly wrecked
Rome is less to be expected. The explanation is of
course that what Ennius wrote colored the historic
conceptions of all who followed. This becomes evident
when we read Plutarch, a Greek, and his
biography of Pyrrhus. When drawing upon Roman
sources for the Italian campaign of the king, Plutarch
paints the same picture as Ennius, but when
he draws upon Greek authors in describing the
Greek campaigns, he reveals the fact that the
knightly hero of the Roman historians had a less
charming side which certain close observers at home
were well aware of. Like all historians Ennius had
his enthusiasms, and he had such power of portraiture
that not a trait blurred.
He was also fair. Pyrrhus got his meed of
praise, but the opponents of Pyrrhus, Fabricius
and Appius Claudius, were characterized with equal
sympathy. Of his own contemporaries, Fabius the
Slow-goer was effectively portrayed as we have seen,
and Cato “in caelum tollitur,” as Cicero affirms,
although Scipio Africanus, who was bitterly opposed
by these conservatives, became, as he deserved to
be, the outstanding hero of the book.
It was entirely appropriate that, for his heroic
narrative, Ennius borrowed the dactylic hexameter
of the Greeks, but it was after all a daring thing to
do, since meters seldom transplant with success.
However, Naevius’ use of the native Saturnian had
demonstrated its inability to carry heroic narrative.
Imagine Paradise Lost crammed into the primitive
English rhythms of Langland! The dactylic hexameter
was in Greek regularly associated with the
epic. It had one disadvantage in its requirement
of a larger proportion of short syllables than normal
Latin writing contained, but that was overcome by
simply permitting more spondees than Homeric
custom had enjoyed. This resulted in a reduction
of tempo which after all suited Roman military
movement. There was another difficulty which was
more serious. While Greek verse needed to give
little attention to word accent, the Latin word
accent was jealous of attention. With the relative
fixity of the accent, it was impossible to write
Latin dactyls based both upon quantity and word-accent.
Ennius nevertheless ventured upon an experiment.
That he had a very delicate ear for the
demands of the Latin language is proved by the
careful adjustments in his dramatic senarii, where
adjustments were not easy to make. He would not
have foisted impossible dactyls upon Rome. The
fact that he wrote quantitative dactyls and continued
to write them, and that his Annals lived for
centuries is proof that he did not overstep the
bounds of good taste. The explanation of his success
is probably that the word stress in the Latin of his
day was so moderate that a conflict with the ictus
was not fatal to aesthetic pleasure if only it fell
upon long syllables, and also that during the forty
years of dramatic performances at Rome, the ears
of the audiences had become trained under the influence
of music to disregard such conflicts in the many
lyric rhythms, including dactyls. By his sensible
modification of the Homeric line, Ennius created
as great a resource for Latin poetry as Chaucer did
for English poetry, and shaped for Vergil’s use “the
stateliest measure ever moulded by the lips of man.”
Ennius began to write tragedies about 200 B.C.
at the very time when philhellenism was at its
height. Being a man of wide culture who knew his
Greek well he readily responded to the general
demand for things Greek. Though he produced one
play (The Rape of the Sabine Women) on a Roman
theme, and a pageantry play called the Ambracia
to commemorate the victory of a friend during the
war with Aetolia, he seems to have striven chiefly
to reproduce on the Roman stage the effects of
Euripides’ tragedies. And now that the restraints
of poverty had become somewhat relaxed, and the
drama had continued long enough to foster a certain
amount of skilful talent for its interpretation,
he was freer to present his tragedies more nearly in
the old Greek manner. It has accordingly been
plausibly conjectured[4] that it was Ennius who reintroduced
the chorus so that the Greek plays might
be given without cutting. There is no reason for
supposing that the choral song in the Thyestes
(written in bacchiacs) or the one in the Medea
(octonarii) or the one in the Iphigenia (septenarii)
were recited by a single singer. It is clear from the
fragments that in several of his plays, notably in
the Achilles, the Eumenides, the Hector, and the
Hecuba, choral groups were actually participants in
the plays as they had been in the Greek originals.
And since in the plays of his successor, Accius, it
can be demonstrated that a chorus sang, we ought
to accept the reasonable interpretation of the Ennian
fragments and attribute to this philhellenist the
importation of choral song into Roman tragedy.
Ennius, however, deferred to Roman taste so far as
the rhythms were concerned. He adhered largely
to the lyric meters which Livius and Naevius had
popularized, and seldom attempted to employ the
more intricate systems of the Greeks.[5] That Ennius
was as successful in his tragedies as in his epic is
adequately proved by the fact that many of his
plays were still being produced a century after his
death and were avidly read by men like Cicero.
Pacuvius, the nephew and successor of Ennius,
did not write many plays. From the little that
remains of his work we should judge that he preferred
themes somewhat off the beaten track and
that in choosing plays that contained heterodox discussions
of ethical themes, he, too, felt the influence
of the new Greek learning and kept in mind the
interests of the intellectualist at Rome. The grammarians
have also noticed the fact that his lyric
meters paid more attention to Latin word stress
than those of his predecessors.[6] They cite particularly
his care in composing anapaests with caesuras
in such a way that long initial syllables fell under
the ictus. These anapaests in fact read like dactyls
with an anacrusis of two shorts at the beginning.
This innovation decidedly proves that the poet had
a precise ear and desired to attain harmonious
effects. His successors showed that they appreciated
his innovation, but they occasionally used the
old turbid lines to express emotional excitement.
The most successful of the writers of tragedy
was Accius, a poet who spanned the era between
the Gracchans and the Social War. We have fragments
of more than forty tragedies from his busy
pen, and many of his plays were re-staged in Cicero’s
day. He was the favorite of the great actors,
Aesopus and Roscius. He did not depart far from
the customs laid down by Ennius in respect to
meters, music, and chorus, but the fact that he
freely readapted the Greek plays which furnished
themes to his predecessors can only mean that he
used the same liberty in giving his own interpretation
to old plots that Euripides had used in treating
anew the myths that had been staged by Aeschylus
and Sophocles. We happen to know from the
remarks of Terence that convention did not permit
the staging of more than one paraphrase of any
given Greek play. When, therefore, Accius writes
plays upon familiar themes we must assume that
he is offering something essentially original in his
interpretation of the old plot. In fact we find good
evidence of his original treatment in the fragments.
So, for instance, in his Antigone he changed the
personnel of the chorus (as Ennius had done in the
Iphigenia), which implies that the purpose of the
play was altered. It is also clear that Accius made
free to disregard the conventional unities of place
and time, for in the Brutus there are scenes laid in
Gabii, in Ardea, and in Rome.
All these dramatists apparently altered their
originals freely in order to make the story and its
meaning more plausible to a Roman audience. The
Medea of Ennius reveals many changes of this kind.
For instance, the Latin author felt that he must
prepare the audience early in the play for the gruesome
death of the children,[7] a detail unnecessary in
Euripides, who wrote for an audience that knew the
plot. This kind of thing must have occurred frequently.
Again, Ennius had to alter Medea’s long
monologue, since before a Roman audience accustomed
to seeing a matron in public, there was no
point in making her apologize for appearing outside
of the palace.[8] Ennius has here been needlessly
accused of misunderstanding the Greek original!
Ennius knew his Greek; he had learned it at school
in Tarentum. His alterations were introduced to
suit the psychology of his own audience. Similar
changes are numerous and need not be dwelt upon.
The alteration of the very purport of the plays
is of more importance to us. For instance, Atreus,
the old Greek tyrant of primitive brutality, was
calculated to offend Roman taste. It is apparent
from the fragments of Accius that it was the sufferings
of Thyestes rather than the daring of Atreus
which received sympathetic attention—a fact not
surprising in a city where the word rex was feared
and hated. Euripides’ story of Andromeda had a
matter-of-fact plot in which Andromeda’s father
begged Perseus to slay the dragon and to rescue his
daughter. This plot followed the myth and was
expected in Athens. But not so at Rome. In Accius’
play Perseus is rather the chivalrous knight; he
rescues the lady first and then pleads for her hand.
Similarly, in the Clytemestra of Accius one also finds
a very modern note, for Accius suggests that if
Agamemnon’s inconstancy could be excused because
of his long separation from his wife, Clytemestra
might possibly have the benefit of the same argument.
In the Andromache of Ennius and the Astyanax
of Accius there is an intense note of sorrow
for the child of Hector and Andromache that
reminds one of Vergil’s lines in the third book of
the Aeneid. This is a Roman strain deriving from
the Romans’ claim to be descended from the Trojans.
In the Phoenissae of Accius the motivation of the
whole play is changed by representing Eteocles
breaking a command rather than a personal pledge.
In the Eurysaces of Accius we have a slightly different
reason for the use of Roman motive. This play
was re-staged by the great actor Aesopus when
Cicero was in exile, because of its picture of the
unjust banishment of Telamon. The Roman audience
appreciated the possible allusion to Cicero’s
suffering and cheered Aesopus’ lines to the echo.
Accius may well have written it originally and introduced
the changes in order to influence his audience
and obtain the recall of some political exile like
Popilius, about 130 B.C. The lines have a genuine
Roman ring.
In our own day when every dramatist is compelled
to create a new plot it is easy to underestimate
the originality of men like the Greek Euripides,
the Roman Accius, the French Racine, the English
Shakespeare, who all in varying degrees were satisfied
to use old plots, even old plays, and to give all
their attention to a personal and original interpretation
of the inner meaning of a familiar story and
of the motives that impelled the characters. We
may illustrate the old method of procedure by
examining Seneca’s Medea, since here we have a
complete Latin play which shows what even an
uninspired Roman dramatist might do by way of
re-reading an ancient legend. Medea in the old
unvarnished myth of the barbaric age was apparently
a bundle of natural passions, a savage creature
gifted with superhuman powers. Jason owed her
his life, but since a Greek prince could hardly wed
a barbarian and make her his queen, he might reasonably,
according to Greek standards, abandon her
when his “higher” duties to state and position
demanded it. In a rage of jealous hate, the creature
might then wreak her vengeance upon Jason and
Jason’s children. Such action was quite comprehensible
to the semibarbarous age that shaped the
myth, but not to the more humane Athenians of
Euripides’ day. The Greek dramatist, accordingly,
had offered a new explanation of the problem. In
his version Jason has disregarded the higher demands
of humanity for a selfish passion or a more
selfish ambition. Medea, the woman, has been infinitely
wronged, and in her helplessness—it is not all
jealousy and hate—she slays her children to save
them from a worse fate. But to the Roman even
this interpretation seems impossible, and the character
of Jason least comprehensible of all. A Roman
nobleman could not so abandon his sons, and the
woman, if she was indeed human, could not slay her
children either in hate or in love. Seneca, therefore,
while keeping the main plot, seeks a new explanation
for the woman’s act. Medea is again painted
as the barbaric witch that she was before Euripides
transformed her. Jason marries Creusa for the sake
of his children—a wholly comprehensible act to a
Roman of Nero’s day—and the uncontrollable
Medea is driven into a rage that does not hesitate
to commit murder. But, however jealous she might
have been, Seneca feels that she could not have laid
hands upon her own offspring. Yet the tale said
that she did. Seneca’s solution of the dilemma is
simple. Woe has driven Medea insane and the
ghost of her brother hovers before her, a symbol of
that insanity. Accordingly, it is in a fit of madness
that she does the deed. In Seneca, as in Euripides,
the action follows the ancient myth, but the interpretation
of that myth varies with the author, and
in both cases this reinterpretation is not so much
an invention of the dramatist as a reflection of the
changed point of view of the society of his time.
The moderns have, of course, felt the same need
for a re-reading of the story as the widely differing
versions of Grillparzer and Catulle Mendéz demonstrate.
This is but one simple illustration of how
the Roman dramatists could re-stage old myths and
yet constantly invite the audience to something
new. The emphasis upon the interpretation rather
than upon the plot is precisely the same as it was
in the days of Racine and Shakespeare.
How far the Roman dramatists were indebted
to predecessors for their very striking employment
of song is still a moot problem. Leo,[9] following a
suggestion of Crusius, held that the Plautine cantica
followed the manner of the contemporary music-hall
lyrics of Greece as illustrated by the then recently
discovered “Grenfell song.” This theory was rejected
by Fraenkel[10] because he found no vital similarity
between the Grenfell fragment and the Plautine
cantica. In his view the Roman predecessors
of Plautus—Livius and Naevius—who paraphrased
both tragedy and comedy, had probably developed
the cantica in tragedy from Euripidean models and
then employed them in comedy as well. This theory
has a certain plausibility but cannot yet be tested
because the cogent examples of cantica in tragedy
must be drawn from Ennius, who was not a predecessor
but rather a tardy contemporary of Plautus.
The view of Leo has received some little support from
a brief and peculiar mime-fragment of the British
Museum recently published by Milne.[11] However
this fragment is so late that it may represent post-Plautine
developments, and therefore cannot be
pressed into decisive service. It must also be added
that recent studies tend to show that Greek New
Comedy of the time of Menander had not wholly
given up the use of strophic lyrics,[12] and that the
Plautine and Ennian cantica themselves seem to
have retained not a few traces of strophic structure.[13]
Without attempting to solve a problem for
which too many of the quantities are still unknown,
I would only wish to suggest the need of considering
the practical factors of Roman experience and of
Roman exigencies when we try to explain the Roman
trend toward an operatic form. In the first place
it is well to keep in mind that Naevius, who dominated
the Roman theater for thirty years of its
formative period, had campaigned in Sicily long
enough to become the first annalist of the Punic
war. Practically every city of Sicily where Roman
troops were stationed had a theater, and in the
days of Hiero the demand for dramatic entertainment
in Sicily was so vigorous that new theaters
were being built. We still have evidence[14] of Hellenistic
theaters at Syracuse, Tauromenium, Segesta,
Tyndaris, Akrae, Catania, and Agyrion. It is agreed
that the Greek tragedies and comedies that were
then being produced—the plays that Naevius probably
saw—were generally devoid of choruses. The
elaborate choruses of the tragedies had fallen away,
partly because of the cost of staging them, and
partly doubtless because new musical fashions had
grown impatient of the somewhat academic formalism
of the strophic songs.[15] In comedy, considerations
of the expense and a desire for scope and
freedom in choosing theme and form in song worked
toward the same end. There can be little doubt
that in Sicily Naevius saw performances of post-classical
tragedies and comedies, not to mention
music-hall performances of mimes and farces, that
gave him good suggestions as to how the plays of
Euripides could be staged without a chorus, and
how a paraphrase of a Menandrian comedy that
had lost its entr’acte songs could be turned into
something like light opera. And a genius as inventive
and independent as Naevius would soon break
through the limitations of the Roman stage and
shape, with the help of such suggestions, a performance
suited to Roman needs.
But even if the Sicilian performances offered
suggestions of how to stage comedies and tragedies
without choruses it seems to have been the Romans
who made the old classics conform to the new
method and in doing so greatly enlarged rather than
diminished the scope of the musical accompaniment.
The second reason for this increase in songs seems
to me, therefore, to lie in the need for music to help
carry the new meters which dramatic writing demanded.
Latin had been as poor in meters as early
English was later. The chief drudge of all work had
been the Saturnian verse, a form unfit for either
sustained narrative or for realistic dialogue. Its line
was slow and reflective. It had been used for ritual
song, for funeral elegy, for lullabies, for gnomic
poetry, and apparently also for lampoons; but it
was as unfit for the drama as Ennius had found it
to be for epic narration. There was also apparently
a lively marching verse, the quadratus, the meter
with which we are familiar from the trochaic tetrameters
of the Greeks and from the lines of Tennyson’s
Locksley Hall:
With the standards of the peoples plunging through the thunder storm.
At least critics are now ready to accept the remark
of Horace that lines like
Rex erit qui recte faciet, qui non faciet, non erit,
were sung in the days of old Camillus. Whenever
we happen to have a fragment of a soldier’s song
quoted in Latin it is in this quick step:
Ecce Caesar nunc triumphat, qui subegit Gallias.
That meter had possibilities in the drama, and it
was very freely used, though it doubtless had to be
weaned away from its boisterous military associations.
For rapid action and excitement it served
well. It appears that early tragedy felt that it
belonged to music and used it in lyric passages, in
recitative chants as well as in dramatic speeches.
Naevius was very fond of it.
Tragedy, however, needed an easy line of moderate
length for its ordinary dialogues, and several
meters in different moods to carry the monologues,
songs, and emotional dialogues. For these Livius
and Naevius, as we have noticed, had taken over
and adapted a large number of Greek verse-forms.
Now the adaptation of a foreign meter is a very
serious matter. It took English poetry hundreds of
years to merge French and old English rhythms, as
it took France centuries to find a satisfactory adaptation
of the medieval Latin systems. The labor of
reshaping Greek meters for use in Latin was all
the more difficult at the time because the Latin
language happened to be just then at a critical
point in its accentual development. The Greek
word-accent had but very slight stress, so that
quantity was permitted to determine verse-rhythm.
In Latin, also, the quantity of the vowel and the
syllable was still the dominant element at this time,
indeed determined the position of the word accent,
and was responsible for the penultimate accent rule
that prevailed in most words during the century in
which Naevius wrote. Latin must have been nearly
as precise in the observance of longs and shorts as
Greek. But the difficulty was that the stress of the
word accent had also been a marked factor in Latin
pronunciation for some time. Now in forming or
introducing new rhythms the Latin poets would
have to choose either stress or quantity as the
decisive element on which to build and force the
other element to comply. This is a choice that
very few languages have imposed upon their poets.
In English there was of course no such decision
necessary since our accent remained a strong stress
while our syllabic quantities, in the mingling of Germanic
and French, became so completely confused
that the values of half of them are hardly determinable
by ear. This difference between Latin and
English has not always been given due weight.
When, for instance, the late Poet Laureate of England
assumed that the quantitative meters of Ennius
and Vergil resemble in effect the quantitative meters
that he composed in English, he disregarded
the vital difference between the two languages.[16]
While in Latin quantities were readily distinguished
even by the rabble, a fact that is shown by the
emergence of the penultimate law before there were
any teachers, in English it requires a laboratory
apparatus to decide what really is the length of
certain syllables. On the other hand, stress is
dominant in English and unmistakable in all colloquial
speech, whereas in Latin it was so moderate
in the new position it had recently acquired that for
many centuries after Plautus it had very little effect
upon the morphology of the language. Apparently
the first Roman poets chose as wisely as could be
expected in determining to base their meters upon
quantity rather than upon word-stress. But in doing
so they had to face a serious dilemma: a stress-accent
does not like to be disregarded, and ultimately
(six centuries later) it asserted itself and
insisted upon dominance. The quadratus, or trochaic
tetrameter, which apparently grew up before
the Romans knew Greek or grammar, had made a
compromise that satisfied the ear. It looked to
quantity as the dominant element, placing the
verse-beat invariably upon a long (or its equivalent),
but it by no means wholly disregarded word accent.
In the lines of soldiers’ songs that survived, it is
not often that word accent is slighted more than
once in a line, and Ennius, Naevius, and Plautus
in their plays seldom permitted themselves to
neglect it more often than twice in a spoken line.
In “Rex erit qui recte faciet, qui non faciet,
non erit,” aside from the last syllable which of course
is hidden in a falling cadence, only erit at the beginning,
an unemphatic word, gets what may be
called a mechanical accent. But this smoothness is
natural chiefly in the trochaic meter and it occurs
here because the normal penultimate accent of
Latin, which stresses a long syllable next to the
final, is by nature adapted to a trochaic quantitative
rhythm. Obviously an iambic line can take advantage
of all the qualities of the trochaic line if the
poet will so adapt the first word as to secure a
trochaic swing in the rest of the line. Livius was
very skilful in adapting the Greek trimeter to the
spirit of the Latin trochaic. He increased the
caesuras—that is he freely cut the iambic foot in
two—not for the sake of caesuras but in order that
by cutting iambic feet he could create a trochaic
rhythm which would operate easily with a penultimate
accent; he permitted resolved longs in any
position except the last foot, because when the
penult is short the antepenult receives the accent,
and a fair coincidence of accent and ictus is again
secured; finally, since there was no way of avoiding
a slight clash in the sixth iambic foot, he frequently
tempered the fifth foot by insisting that when it
contained a single word, this word must be spondaic.
That is, by dwelling upon the first syllable of the
fifth foot he reduced the ictus on the second.[17] The
result of this exceedingly delicate modulation of the
line by Livius—a modulation revealing an astonishingly
keen ear—was that the dramatic senarius in
Latin had a rhythm in which quantitative and accentual
beats usually coincided, and this rhythm
served its purpose in Latin drama quite as effectively
as did the trimeter in Greek. Considering the
gentleness of the accent in Latin we may surmise
that Latin dramatic senarii, when thus treated, ran
at least as smoothly as Browning’s blank verse
despite the fact that they had to give heed to
accent as well as to quantity.
In teaching the rules of the Latin senarius it is
a pedagogical mistake to compare it with the Greek
trimeter as Lindsay does in his brilliant book, Early
Latin Verse; indeed I am persuaded that it distorts
historical facts to do so. If Livius was the man who
shaped this line for Latin needs, we must remember
that he had reached Rome as a mere child and had
as a youth grown accustomed to the swing of verse
pronounced in the Saturnian and the quadratus
meters and that he would not have had any occasion
at Rome to learn to comprehend the amazing
precision of the Menandrian trimeter. And Naevius,
the Campanian soldier, must have had much the
same experience. To such men the Greek trimeter
could only have suggested the possibility of writing
a six-foot iambic line which would carry through to
the end, with the lightness of the quadratus, the
opening rhythm of the Saturnian. And the rules
of the first hemistich of the Saturnian must have
been the determining regulations of the senarius.
Those rules had all to do with the purely Latin
problem of writing quantitative verse that should
not overmuch offend the demands of an accentual
stress. Indeed it is fair to say that if Livius had
never seen a Greek trimeter but had undertaken to
adapt a six-foot iambic line on suggestions taken
only from the Saturnian and the quadratus, he
would have arrived at precisely what he did. By
failing to see this simple historical sequence we
have, from Bentley to the elaborate but misleading
statistics of Klotz, followed Horace in misconceiving
the spirit of the very worthy Latin senarius.
But there was more for the early dramatists to
do than to shape a line suitable for dialogue, for
Greek drama had taught these poets that a great
variety of meters must be used to give the mood
and tempo of emotional scenes. The Roman writers
of tragedy did not attempt to reproduce the intricate
polymetric and antistrophic Greek songs. However,
they adopted several very effective meters (perhaps
also creating some) which they used for massed
effects, such rhythms as the cretic, bacchiac, anapaestic,
glyconic, and the longer iambic and trochaic
lines, not to mention various rarer forms. In a
fragment of Ennius quoted by Cicero, Andromache
in distress runs from senarii through a passage of
pleading cretics:
(Quid petam praesidi aut exequar quove nunc etc.)
then through excited narration in excellent alliterative
septenarii:
And Cassandra’s mad scene runs similarly from
septenarii through dactylic tetrameters, trochaic octonarii,
and anapaests into iambic octonarii. The
tone of such cretics has been caught fairly well in
Tennyson’s The Oak,
All his leaves, fall’n at length,
while the bacchiac rhythm is, if pronounced with
care, conveyed by Arnold’s
Ye storm-winds, of autumn
These brief experiments on the part of English poets,
which show an observance of word-stress and also
of quantity, will indicate the nature of the difficult
task which Latin poetry had to face in taking
over meters native to the Greek language, except
that the Latin poet, conversely, must place his
verse ictus on a long syllable and secondarily, if
possible, observe the word stress as well. That was
a difficulty with which classical Greek did not have
to contend, since its word accent was musical and
could easily be slighted. German and English
poetry—except in learned experiments—has refused
to face the double task, a task which has fortunately
never been compulsory.
If we keep these facts in mind I think we may
be willing to concede that the Latin poets of the
early time may have called in the extended aid of
the flute and of melody partly in order to obscure
the occasionally inevitable conflict between the word
accent and verse ictus. The point can be illustrated
by a simple example. In Tennyson’s song “Blow,
bugle, blow,” the line
And the wild cataract leaps in glory,
which falls unrhythmically in the midst of an iambic
system, hides its confusion when sung in regular
three-fourths time. The flute or violin, unlike any
of the percussion instruments, does not convey a
stressing tone, it measures notes and carries a quantitative
rhythm readily, thereby obscuring any word
accents that fall irregularly.
It is my belief that when the drama came into
Rome and found the language just at the point
where the quantitative principle was having its
conflict for dominance with the accentual factor, a
moment when the task of shaping adequate rhythms
for new forms would be very difficult, it did the
natural thing, accepted quantity as dominant, attempted
at the same time to observe the word
stress, and then hid occasional discrepancies by
using song and recitative freely. And this, it seems
to me, is one of the reasons why Roman tragedy
was the more willing to go in the direction of modern
opera.
If a recent theory concerning French verse be
true, we may find there an instructive parallel. It
has been suggested that when medieval Latin verse
floundered between quantity and accent, early
French verse, unable to find usable quantitative
distinctions and hampered by a monotonous word
accent, hesitated for a dominant principle, and
allowed the singing line with its counted notes to
assume control. Whether or not this is the reason,
at any rate the French lyric emerged with its
isosyllabic lines and fluid ictus, and in so far provides
a partial parallel to what happened in Latin
verse.
It is not improbable that, if the Romans had
come in contact with culture a century later than
they did, so that the Latin accent might have
affected colloquial morphology unhindered by literature
and sophistication for another century,
native poetry might have abandoned its quantitative
basis and frankly accepted word accent as the
most vital factor of its rhythm. It would perhaps
have been a liberating influence had this happened.
As it was, by their use of music and by their reasonable
compromise with Greek meters, the early poets
accustomed the Roman ear to slight the claims of
accent, and Ennius was able to compose spoken
lines in hexameters which almost entirely followed
the dictates of quantity. Once completely naturalized,
this method was no longer questioned, and
Lucretius, Horace, and Vergil—except at line ends—could
safely disregard the word accents. It was the
musical part of the drama that had naturalized such
principles of rhythm.
After Accius the writing of tragedy fell off as
rapidly at Rome as it had in Greece after the conquests
of Alexander. How is this to be explained?
Why did not England produce great tragedies after
the successes of the Elizabethan stage, or France
for a long time after the classical period, or why
did not America during the two centuries of play-writing
before 1900 beget a single great dramatist?
Recently there was published a list of the American
plays copyrighted in Washington between 1870 and
1920; it contains over 60,000 titles. How many of
these have become a part of the world’s literature?
Probably not one in 10,000. Can we explain why?
It is not well to be dogmatic in discussing the
reasons for such a phenomenon as the decline of
tragedy at Rome, but we may be permitted perhaps
to repeat some conjectures. We have already remarked[18]
that the second century B.C. was a period
of striking social changes, of a decrease in the
middle class native stock and a very remarkable
increase in the slave population, and from this
slave population there grew up at Rome the new
generation of proletariat citizens that had to be
amused at festival seasons. It was a population
that was probably as intelligent as the old, but it
had hitherto been brought up in slavery and in the
devotion to material advancement that slavery implies.
These new Romans could hardly be expected
to concern themselves with the quality of the entertainment
provided, with civic ideals and artistic
standards. In Cicero’s day the games at festivals
were more frequently gladiatorial shows and wild
beast hunts. To freedmen and freedmen’s sons
these seemed to provide what Aristotle called tragic
purgation somewhat more effectively than did
representations of the Medea, Orestes, and Oedipus.
It is apparent that if society was to continue in its
course of degeneration the exacting tragedy of the
old type was doomed.
Nevertheless, the old plays were being revived
by men who were interested in high standards, and
when a famous actor played a part he would draw
large audiences. Aesopus and Roscius, the best
actors of Cicero’s day, were in great demand and
both grew rich at their profession. Though references
to dramatic performances in Cicero’s day are
casual, we hear of not a few. We know, for instance,
that there were reproductions of Ennius’ plays a
century after his death, and we find in the list his
Andromache, Telamo, Thyestes, the Alcumeo, the
Iphigenia and the Hector. Of Pacuvius’ plays Cicero
had seen the Antiope, the Iliona, and a play about
Orestes which he describes as a favorite of the
gallery. Accius was even more popular. Aesopus
produced his Atreus repeatedly. His Eurysaces was
given in 57 B.C., the Clytemestra in 55, and the Tereus
in 44 after the authorities had suppressed the Brutus
because of its political significance. And there were
many more.
This success of the old plays—artificial though
it may have been in some instances—shows that
respectable audiences could still be reckoned on so
long as the Republic lasted, and that the plays
were attractive enough to justify the aediles in
presenting them. With the Empire, however, the
decline was rapid; the populace found the tragedies
tedious, and when in Horace’s day a popular actor
discovered a way of cutting the plays and presenting
the more effective scenes in pantomime, with a
lavish amount of music and a gorgeous setting,
legitimate tragedy gave way to something resembling
a Russian ballet. Old tragedies were cut and adapted
for this new kind of presentation and new ones were
written that consisted chiefly of scenarios and
monologues. Even closet plays, like Seneca’s, were
shaped into a succession of recitations in the hope
that they might sell to the new industry. Literary
tragedy, however, had come to its end at Rome.
This process of decay was natural enough and
was only to be expected, given the changes in Rome’s
society and with them the decline of Roman ideals.
But it is still somewhat of a riddle why at Rome
as well as at Athens good playwrights ceased to write
a hundred years before tragedy ceased to attract
respectable audiences. It would seem as if the art
of writing plays lost its stimulus even before the
plays themselves ceased to please. The reason for
this may well be that tragedy kept too long to
its convention of interpreting sacred myths. The
themes were outworn, and each myth had had every
human interest exploited by the time that several
writers had given it their several interpretations.
Today it would seem quite the obvious thing to
have dramatized fictitious experience, even as comedy
had long ago learned to do. But a moment’s
reflection will show that to assume that this might
have been done involves an anachronism. Greece
did not take this step after Euripides, for Agathon’s
experiment was not followed, nor France for some
time after the classical period, nor England after
the Elizabethan successes, and conditions at Rome
in the days of Accius were in many respects analogous
to those in the countries named. Though the
dramatic instinct seems always to be presumable,
the drama depends upon social conditions and must
draw its life from that which society provides. Its
evolution has accordingly been a fairly consistent
story. Early tragedy assumes the rôle of interpreting
the most sacred and time-honored of a
nation’s stories. The sufferings, thoughts, emotions
of the great—heroes, demigods, and kings—are
worthy of presentation, and these alone. At first
the tale must not be altered, it must be told as
nearly as possible in the way that tradition has
hallowed. As time goes on, however, and men have
changed, the tale thus told will seem inconsonant
with human nature; then the dramatist may re-tell
it, suppressing what has grown obsolete, emphasizing
the elements that still seem true to experience.
A very daring realist will venture to present Telephus
in tatters, but the critics will be upon his heels
immediately. For the hero will remind you of a
beggar, and it would be desecration to set mere man
upon the stage made for the demigods. Common
man belongs in comedy; you may laugh at him and
with him, but life’s great lessons are illustrated only
in the characters of the great. And that is where
Euripides stopped—was doubtless compelled to
stop. And it is nearly where Shakespeare found the
outward boundary of his tragedies. His tragic plots
derive from old Chronicles or from Ancient Rome,
or from foreign lands sufficiently removed from his
audience by mists of unknown space to make them
suitably heroic. His tragic characters never represent
the men of contemporary England. They are
as real and human as the man of the street, to be
sure; but that is after all not the same thing. Try
to imagine the heroines of Ibsen or Pinero or O’Neill
upon the stage of the Globe Theatre in Shakespeare’s
day! The Elizabethan conception of the
function of tragedy makes such heroines unthinkable
except in comic rôles.
Realistic tragedy is of course a thing of slow
growth, or perhaps we should say that a nation fits
itself slowly for the reception of it. Comedy paves
the way somewhat. When the great may not be
laughed at, it is well that comedy should present
the foibles and deformities of the common man, if it
be merely for ridicule. Slaves served the purpose
of comedy for Menander and Plautus, though they
were careful not to compromise the dignity of their
art by giving title rôles to such humble fellows.
Yet as a matter of fact the study of mean subjects
contributed directly and very largely to the understanding
of the ordinary character as material for
tragedy. Shakespeare’s portraiture of Shylock, for
example, carried him so far that modern critics do
not know where comedy ends and tragedy begins.
In the Andria, the Hecyra, and the Heauton of Terence
the emotion shifts more than once from laughter
to deep sympathy. But something more was needed
than the dramatist’s study of the man of the street.
Human society must itself change. It is not an
accident that genuine realistic tragedy failed to find
its fully accepted place upon the stage till the nineteenth
century, in a word not till thoroughgoing
democracy, by preaching the equality of men, had
persuaded us of the dignity of the mere human
being, and through the prose novel taught the man
on the street to concern himself with his fellows as
worthy themes of art. That was a stage of democratic
realism which Rome did not reach while the
literary art was still creative. And therein probably
lies the final explanation of the slow failure of Roman
tragedy.
[2] Livius and Naevius were both very fond of the septenarii; the
iambic tetrameter appears in the tragic fragments of Naevius once;
cretics are found in the Equos Trojanus, and bacchiacs apparently in
Naevius’ Danae and in his Lycurgus. Fraenkel, Hermes (1927), 357 ff.,
has shown that the trochaic septenarius (quadratus) was an old Latin
meter. We need not, however, assume with him that it was derived
from the Greek. As a marching rhythm it is too natural to require
explanation. The assumption of an Indo-European Urvers needs to be
exiled from our books. Song and dance are very old.
[4] See Duckett, Studies in Ennius, 56, who revises the views of Leo,
De Tragoedia Romana (Göttingen, 1910).
[5] For a strophic system in Ennius, see Crusius, Philologus, Supp.
XXI, 114.
[6]Gram. Lat. Keil, VI, 77, 7; Vollmer, Röm. Metrik, in Gercke’s
Einleitung, I, 8, p. 6; however among the preserved fragments of Pacuvius
there are several anapaests that resemble those of Ennius.
[13] Crusius, Die Responsion in den plaut. Cantica (1929).
[14] See Bieber, Denkmäler d. Theaterwesen and Bulle, Abh. Bayer.
Akad. 1928.
[15] If Horace’s strictures on the new music of the drama in the Ars
Poet. 200-15 took a hint from Neoptolemus, we may suppose that
Hellenistic critics had objected to this change.
[16] Robert Bridges, Ibant Obscuri. Such hexameters as
They were amid the shadows by night in loneliness obscure
Walking forth i’ the void and vasty dominyon of Ades:
As by an uncertain moonray secretly illumin’d—
do not represent what happened to Latin in Ennius, for the reason
that in Latin pronunciation the quantity was the dominant element
controlling even the accent. In English the reverse is true. Fraenkel,
Iktus und Akzent, has recently committed a similar mistake in judgment,
influenced apparently by the high respect that speakers of German
must necessarily have for stress. He has resorted to daring hypotheses
in trying to prove that Plautus always correctly observes a species of
stress (see Sonnenschein in Class. Quart., 1929, 81). It is significant
that the French, who feel little stress in their diction, go to the other
extreme and find stress insignificant in Latin. Latin in fact was like
neither; it resembled Hungarian in being primarily quantitative, and
in its word accent had a moderate stress not without a rather noticeable
pitch such as is found in some parts of Sweden.
[17] See Lindsay, Early Latin Verse, Leo, Geschichte Lat. Lit., p. 68.
Fraenkel, Iktus und Akzent, seems to me only to have confused the
results that have been summarized with consummate skill and good
sense by Lindsay.
CHAPTER III GREEK COMEDY ON THE ROMAN STAGE — FOOTNOTES
The theme of Roman gravitas has perhaps been
overworked. The impression seems to be current
that Roman schoolboys cheered at the ball games
in periodic sentences, and that Roman babes begged
for the moon in quantitative hexameters. It appears
to be difficult to imagine that the Romans took a
very special pleasure in rollicking comedy. Only
twenty-six of their comedies have survived, but it
is safe to say that if we now had all the respectable
literature of the period before 100 B.C., including
the epics, the tragedies, the minor verse, and even
the artistic prose, the shelves that held the comedies
would easily outnumber all the rest. Of what other
nation is that true? We have the titles of over four
hundred of these plays for the Republican period
and there is no reason to suppose that we have
even an approach to the full list.
As we have said, the Romans, like all the peoples
who followed the Greeks, had to take cognizance
of what had been done before. Livius and Naevius
were the first to adapt Greek comedies for the
Roman stage, as they had been the first to adapt
Greek tragedies. Of their work, however, we have
again only fragments, saved usually by late grammarians
to illustrate archaic grammar. Of Naevius
we know the titles of thirty-four comedies, an
average of one a year during his period of activity—but
since many of these have come to us by the
merest coincidence we should not assume that we
know all the names of his comedies by any means.
Most of these thirty-four plays were adapted from
the Greek, but not all. The man who wrote the
first Roman epic and the first Roman chronicle play
(praetexta) was probably never a slavish copyist.
We have noticed how he came to grief for his daring
in attacking the powerful Metelli during a critical
period of the war. Such criticism would presumably
appear in Roman plays. The fragments of his
comedies also show many local references that are
best explained as coming from plays purely Roman,
and such titles as Hariolus, Tunicularia, and Agitatoria
suggest independent work. However, so long
as we have only about a hundred complete lines
rescued from all the plays we can hardly speak with
certainty on this point.
In discussing tragedy we suggested that Livius
and Naevius were probably the men who shaped
the “operatic” form of Roman tragedy, and it is
likely that they too were the men who carried this
form into comedy, though its final development
seems to be due to Plautus. The distinctly lyric
lines are rare, to be sure, but the fragments are too
few to permit us to expect many. The majority are
iambic, the Roman equivalent of the Greek originals,
and they have of course the free Latin form. One
line is anapaestic; the old Roman trochaic septenarius,
well suited to song, is frequent and so is the
iambic octonarius, which Naevius seems to treat
like a septenarius with anacrusis. Indeed Cicero[1]
calls it a septenarius and indicates that it was sung
to the accompaniment of the flute.
These were the comedies which entertained the
Romans at their festivals during the gloomy years
of the Punic war, those years that are so vividly
pictured for us by Livy. If we could recover these
plays and interpolate them between the harrowing
scenes of Livy’s history we should know more than
we do of Roman society during that most critical
epoch of the nation’s history.
Plautus, from whom we have twenty plays, had
staged a few of them before Naevius went into exile,
in fact in the Miles Gloriosus he refers to the imprisonment
of his fellow-poet. In his plots Plautus
kept rather close to the Greek plays, translating,
paraphrasing, and adapting as suited his mood.
We shall presently discuss his reasons for doing so.
What these themes were we need not repeat. The
Greeks of Menander’s day had shaped the comedies
of intrigue and of romance fairly well on the lines
these have followed ever since. Shakespeare’s Comedy
of Errors is very close to Plautus’ Menaechmi,
and though it departs from its original in its search
for further entanglements, the construction, the
type of humor, and the dramatic devices are the
same. In the Merry Wives of Windsor, Falstaff
illustrates the Menandrian use of self-deception,
from his first boasting to his leap into the basket.
The Wives are more in evidence than they would
have been in Menander but there is little else to
distinguish the play from the standard New Comedy.
From the Greek, via Plautus and Terence, came
practically all the types and all the tricks in which
Elizabethan and Jacobean comedy delighted.
Here it is my task not to discuss Roman comedy
as such, but rather to indicate what in Rome’s life
and experiences made itself felt through these plays.
In the Plautine adaptations of Greek comedies we
find two seemingly inconsistent purposes, one to
rewrite in such a way as to make the exotic comprehensible,
the other to keep a Greek atmosphere in
order not to offend Roman taste by permitting the
inference that the author approved of the behavior
which he presented. The first purpose required
simplification, the second avoided it. It is necessary
to dwell upon this distinction for a moment since
historians frequently fall into error by assuming
either that Plautus reproduced a Greek milieu
without alteration or on the contrary that he represented
Roman life as he found it. In point of fact
he did both or either, as best suited his purpose.
In technicalities of law, to take a simple illustration,
Plautus’ procedure was to simplify with
little regard for consistency. At times when it did
not matter he substituted Roman officials or institutions
for Greek ones without concern as to whether
they were exact equivalents. If in presenting the
details of a lawsuit a literal translation of the Greek
would seem obscure to a Roman audience, Plautus
substituted some comprehensible point and reshaped
the whole passage to conform to his illustration.
In short, he used mere common sense in
adapting foreign plays for stage production. Had
Plautus been translating for a reading public he
might have given a literal rendering and inserted a
note of explanation. But plays written for a single
presentation have no occasion for employing explanatory
notes.
Scholars have also been troubled by the fact
that the plays of Plautus bristle with Greek words.
There is an average of about ninety occurrences a
play, counting repetitions of the same word. How
would our comedies fare on the stage if foreign
words were used with equal lavishness? Not a few
of these words—like amphora, ancora, epistula—had
of course been acclimated through commerce, and
would cause no trouble. A few technical names that
could not be translated—of Greek magistrates, for
instance—were illumined by the context. In a few
instances Plautus literally dumps in Greek words for
amusement, as when an irate husband reels off the
items of the bill he has received from the modiste, or
reads the menu that will cost him more than he is
able to pay. Such words the audience were hardly
expected to know. The very outlandish extravagance
of the list is intentional. But after we have
made these subtractions, the bulk remains.[2] Are we
to assume that Plautus addressed his plays to the
score of cultured gentlemen who had had Greek
tutors? If he had, the aediles would hardly have
gone to the expense of buying the plays and presenting
them, for the purpose of the games was to
attract and amuse the holiday masses. Can it be
that Plautus indolently neglected to invent Latin
jokes in place of the Greek ones of his models?
That is hardly a satisfactory solution in the case
of a writer who inundates his scenes with rollicking
fun. Another common explanation—too frequently
hazarded—that the streets were already overrun
with Greek captives who had spread a knowledge
of Greek, will hardly serve. In neither of the Punic
wars had many Greek captives been taken—the
captives had been chiefly Carthaginian, and their
Spanish, Gallic, and Ligurian mercenaries—and
these are not noticed in the Plautine plays.[3]
The simple explanation is that most of the
Roman populace had served in many campaigns in
Greek cities and with Greek contingents and had
become familiar with a great number of colloquial
Greek expressions, in the same way that American
boys acquired not a few French phrases some years
ago in their one brief campaign overseas. The older
generation had served in Sicily in the First Punic
War and had been billeted in Greek towns for
periods of from six to twelve years. The younger
men had all served in the Greek districts of southern
Italy before Hannibal was finally driven out in
203 B.C. Both of these wars strained Rome’s man
power to the very limit so that practically every
adult male saw service in Greek-speaking communities.
And finally, during the last years of Plautus’
activity, a dozen legions were sent across the Adriatic
for the campaigns against Philip and Antiochus.
Plautus could probably assume therefore that at
least ninety per cent of the able-bodied men of his
audience had served in campaigns among and with
Greeks. Those retired soldiers were happy to be
complimented with reminders of their services to
the state, and Plautus did it by frequent references
to the language they had acquired in the wars.[4]
The liberal use of military terms like machaera,[5]ballista, catapulta, phylaca, techina, machina, even
in all kinds of figurative senses; of exclamations and
terms of abuse that the soldiers would hear when
out prowling for extra rations: barbarus, harpago,
dierecte, latro, morus, plaga, colapus, mastigia, ganeum
gerrae, apage, pax, papae, babae, eia, eugepae, and
the rest; of canteen phrases convenient on pay-days
in Sicily: drachuma, danista, trapezita, opsonium,
cyathisso, crapula, oenopolium, macellum, comissatum
eo (and shall we add gynaeceum?), this tells an unmistakable
story. A large number of these expressions
were little used at Rome after the period of
general campaigning among the Greeks. Many
point directly to Sicily. The word lautumiae, for
example, reminds us of the convict quarries of
Syracuse, basilike (“right royally”) seems to betray
the soldiers’ respect for the lavish court of King
Hiero, as Siculi logi reflects their impression of a
talkative people. A large number of the words are
Doric in formation, deriving apparently from Sicily
or Tarentum: choragus (used in an un-Attic sense
and sound), plaga, machina, zamia, catapulta,[6]colapus,
ganeum, gerrae, sumbola, and many others.
Not a few words were demonstrably adopted by
speakers rather than by writers, as phylaca, gerrae,
balineum, lanterna, etc.
This is but a brief indication of the linguistic
evidence that the soldiers returned home with a
convenient Greek vocabulary of no small scope.
How freely Plautus could assume its ready use is
revealed by his lavishness in compounding such
Greek words with Latin termination as in athletice,
dulice, euscheme, inanilogista, morologus, pultiphagus,
pancratice, opsonari, plagipatidae, elleborosus, ulmitriba,
and even in the use of Greek oaths (μὰ τὸν
Ἀπόλλων) of semi-Greek puns (opus est chryso Chrysalo,
etc.), and Greek slang (argentum οἴχεται). But
we may be sure that Plautus knew very well the
precise limits of this camp language. He does not
venture to employ the common colloquialisms of
the literary Greek of Menander if they are not a
part of the military store of his day. For those he
finds Latin substitutes. Very likely Plautus had
himself served as a soldier in southern Italy during
the Hannibalic war and had there acquired an
accurate knowledge of the diction that could be
intelligible to his audience of soldier folk.
There has also been much speculation concerning
Plautus’ relatively free use of Greek mythology,
since the sophisticated new Greek comedy rather
avoided any reference to it.[7] In the Bacchides of
Plautus the clever slave compares his exploits in
detail with the devices used in the capture of Troy
(the theft of the Palladium and the building of the
Trojan horse); in the Rudens, Charmides promises a
“feast of Thyestes”; in the Captives, Tyndarus refers
familiarly to Orestes and Lycurgus; everywhere the
names of Achilles, Hector, Medea, and the like are
spoken of as well known. This cannot be explained
by recalling that the Odyssey had been translated
into Latin, since reading was by no means general,
nor by pointing to the use of these myths for illustrations
on Etruscan vases and mirrors. Not one in
a thousand of the auditors had come into contact
with Homer or with such objects of art. But the
crowds for whom Plautus wrote had for thirty years
had free seats on the holidays when the tragedies
of Livius, Naevius, and Ennius were played, and
they knew the characters of those tragedies as well
as the laboring men of today know the names of our
baseball pitchers and cinema stars.
The Trojan cycle was particularly familiar from
the theater because the dramatists, exploiting the
tradition that the Romans were descendants of the
Trojans, had presented all the good plays that they
could find on this theme. Livius had produced an
Equus Trojanus, an Achilles, an Aegisthus, and an
Ajax, which must have told of every phase of the
subject, and the Livian Hermione had familiarized
them with some of the aftermath of the war. Plautus’
ready mention of Procne and Philomela is
readily explained by recalling that Livius had presented
the Tereus. The impression made by the
Trojan cycle of Livius had been deepened by the
several plays written on these myths by Naevius;
the Hesione, Iphigenia, Hector, Equus Trojanus, and
Andromache all dealt with characters of the Trojan
cycle, while the Danae and the Lycurgus supplied
adjacent myths that the Plautine audiences evidently
knew. These plays—and of course there
were many whose names have been lost—would
account for most of the familiar references in
Plautus. Furthermore, Ennius was producing tragedies
at the very festivals for which Plautus wrote,
and here and there we can actually recognize in
Plautus certain lines that were spoken as parodies
of Ennian lines.[8] We do not know the chronology
of the plays of these dramatists. If we could synchronize
them now we should probably find that
the references to Andromeda, Alcumeo, Thyestes,
and other characters of the Greek myths would fall
in neatly with plays of Ennius on these themes
which had been recently produced.
It is quite beside the point to ask how much
“literature” the Plautine audience knew. They
knew no literature as such, but they all attended the
festival shows which were free. There they learned
the stories of a large number of the plays of Euripides
and Sophocles as easily as our working classes learn,
without opening a book, about Arab sheikhs, Long
Island drawing rooms, Roman chariot races, and
Cleopatra’s wiles. To them in fact a play of Euripides
was often the latest popular sensation.
Many years ago when Max Reinhardt first
staged Oedipus in the Circus at Berlin at prices that
attracted hundreds of laboring men I overheard
these remarks: “This Sophocles, is he a Berliner?”
“I don’t know; the name sounds Russian; but he
knows how to make a good show.” Those two men
had enjoyed the play all the more because they
did not know they were being educated in the
ancient classics; and that is how Plautus’ audience
had innocently learned its Greek mythology. Naturally
Plautus was too wise not to exploit this rich
vein of interest.
So thoroughly un-Greek is Plautus in his type
of rollicking humor, in his volubility, in his skurrying
speed, and in his love for exciting intrigue—if we
may assume that the recently discovered plays of
Menander are typical of the Greek New Comedy—that
we are surprised at his refusal to write original
and purely Roman comedies. He invariably keeps
the scene in Greece, dresses his characters in Greek
garb, and gives them Greek names. What is the
reason? Naevius had written plays on Roman
themes. Why did not Plautus? That it was diffidence
one can hardly believe after noting the originality
he displayed in adapting the plays to musical
settings and the success he achieved in writing the
scenes that are demonstrably his.
The secret of Plautus’ behavior in this matter
seems to me to lie in his appreciation of the fact
that Rome was still too conservative to accept as
Roman the intrigues and plots that would make the
richest comedy. “Spoon River,” as we have learned,
has its vices, but at Spoon River they are studiously
hidden under a cloak of Sunday respectability.
When a modern playwright wishes to add more
piquancy to a play than an American milieu will
unprotestingly support he lays his scene in Paris or
on a South Sea island. There is enough human
nature under the frown—or smile—to comprehend
what is presented, and sins can be the more openly
discussed and condemned—or laughed at—if the
spectator is permitted at the same time to express
his puritanic superiority to the mores of an exotic
society admittedly going to its deserved ruin. This
seems to be the reason why Plautus lets his amusingly
extravagant slaves, demi-mondaines, and reckless
young men play freely with moral values in a
Greek setting, usually with an explicit condemnation
of the villain at the end, and often with a
reminder that “such things are possible at Athens.”[9]
The characters of Plautus, therefore, are never
Roman in outward appearance, and it is a mistake
to assume that Roman manners are depicted in
his plays, even if here and there he is compelled
to take cognizance of Roman morals.
The spendthrift young men with the resourceful
slaves who help them to their desires by concocting
astute schemes are Greek. The Athens of Menander
was sophisticated. There clever young men had
penetrated beyond Epicurus’ ethical sophistry to the
logical naturalism of his premises; they had even
waved aside the forced idealistic definition of “nature”
which Zeno was teaching them to follow and
had learned to give allegiance to a simpler nature
more responsive to immediate wishes. Pristine authority,
filial respect, and the compulsion of academic
ethics were all weakened by the prevalent
discovery that no system of faith as yet invented
had withstood penetrating criticism. Young men
saw no valid objection in logic to doing as they
liked. And many were in a position to do as they
liked, since theirs was the generation for which
Alexander had ransacked the treasures of the east,
opened lucrative commerce to shrewd traders, sent
hordes of cheap slaves to do the hard work of a
civilized world, and caravans of music girls, dancers,
and courtesans to entertain a sophisticated city.
The jeunesse dorée of Athens, pleasure-loving, undisciplined,
helplessly inexperienced, epicures living
to the ragged edge of incomes and beyond, were fit
subjects for a comedy whose god was luck. They
were not yet brutalized, they usually had a gentlemanly
code of a kind, and they were often generously
devoted humans. But they had no anchorage in
principles. Such were the young men in Menander,
and such Plautus, who had an eye for color, preferred
to keep them, despite their non-Roman
aspect. But he was very careful to keep them
Greek.
At Rome at the end of the great Punic war a
young man’s life was a very different matter. For
nearly twenty years the dreadful scourge of Punic
raids had impoverished the people. Every able-bodied
man of military age was in the trenches
living on the most frugal fare; farms were mortgaged
and lying waste; war taxes were growing; the
state was pressing down with sumptuary laws that
forbade luxury, limiting clothing to homespun, and
food to a few cents a day. And even when the
Punic war was over, the aftermath of campaigns
against the rebellious Gauls, against Spain and
Macedonia gave no respite till near the end of
Plautus’ life. Doubtless the young men, who could
see the Plautine plays on the three or four holidays
each year when they were given, enjoyed vicariously
a release of spirit which they could comprehend
because they were human beings. But not one of
them had actually lived at home in the atmosphere
reproduced on the Plautine stage. It is not surprising,
therefore, that Plautus kept the Greek setting.
There was little to draw upon from Roman
life. Had he put his people in Roman dress the
incongruity would have been ludicrous; and the
censors would have realized the danger to morality
and suppressed the plays. As exotic myths they
seemed less harmful—though the time was to come
and sooner than could have been expected when the
characters of these plays were to take on a semblance
of realism even at Rome.
What is true of Plautus’ young roués is also
true of the Plautine parasites and slaves. The
amusing parasites, the Athenian wits who got their
bread by providing entertaining talk, were as useful
in the New Comedy as are the futile expatriate
artists in the modern international novel, but there
is no evidence that these creatures had as yet
made their way to Rome. The Plautine slave is a
mixed character. It has been customary to say that
Rome’s culture depended more heavily on slavery
than Greece’s and that therefore the comic slave
is Plautine rather than Greek. But that assumption
disregards a century of economic change. The slave
of comedy usually is a very clever rascal, very loyal
to his young master for whose least pleasure he will
trick parents and police; he is amazingly resourceful,
quick of wit, possessed of a sauciness that we cannot
associate with early Roman custom, and capable of
enduring blows if he has a good conscience from
having successfully perpetrated his crimes. In
sophisticated Athens this character is wholly plausible;
at Rome in the day of Plautus he is not. It
is true that Menander’s fragments use slaves less
than the Plautine plays; this probably means that
Plautus, in following some of the dramatists of the
New Comedy, avoided Menandrian plays because
they had not enough boisterous fun for him per
page. It does not mean that Plautus in this respect
is closer to Roman life. We used to be told also
that scenes of slave torture in comedy were purely
Roman, but we now have a scene in Menander’s
Perinthia which goes so far in cruelty that Terence
omitted this scene. Here again, therefore, we have
not a Roman characteristic. The fact is that in
Plautus’ day slaves were relatively scarce at Rome;
the working classes in the city were still largely free
natives, the farms were usually owned in small
plots by working farmers, and the few slaves on
them were still treated in the way that single farm
hands are usually treated in our own simpler rural
districts, that is, as members of the household.
Bound slaves were very rare, the ergastulum was
hardly known as yet, and the slave when set free still
became a citizen with the same status as his master.
It was not till the end of the Punic war that Rome
for the first time knew what it was to possess non-Italic
captives in considerable numbers—slaves who
had to be bound and watched—and of course it
required a generation or two of slave culture on
large villas and estates before the saucy type could
appear, the type familiar to us in the comedies.
No, this type would perhaps be plausible at Rome
in the Gracchan day, but not before. My feeling
is that Plautus has not only given us the Greek type
as he found it, but, since the morality of citizens
was not involved in a slave’s rascalities, he has
somewhat padded his plays with slave intrigue in
order to speed up his action. Not from a single
trait should we infer that he depicted the Roman
slave of his own day. It is significant that when
true Roman comedies began to be written the slave
rôle was at once toned down because, as Donatus
says, a Roman master ought not be represented as
outwitted by a slave.
In the treatment of female characters Plautus’
procedure is somewhat different. Greek New Comedy
had a type of woman in the rather respectable
hetaerae well adapted to its purpose, and in fact
the only type usable, since the Greek housewife was
so bound to the dull routine of the rear-of-the-house
that she was too devitalized for literary treatment.
The metic companion—of Aspasia’s station and
juristic standing—moved about freely in the city,
could be placed in almost any social group, and
could by an easy fiction and the proper birth tokens
be discovered to be an unrecognized citizen. Since
this was the only respectable class available for
Menander’s intrigues, he naturally employed hetaerae
for his many plays that contained love scenes.
Roman adapters, however, encountering such heroines,
who represented a social class foreign to
Roman society, found considerable difficulty in
transplanting them to Italian soil. It may be remembered
that in the Victorian period the plays
of Dumas fils could not readily be transposed into
English, just as the romantic English plays of that
day failed of comprehension in France, because the
relations between the sexes were based on different
customs in each country. What, for instance, would
Plautus have done on the Roman stage with Habratonon,
the shrewd but generously human hetaera
of Menander’s Arbitrants, who, when she had to
make her choice, surrendered her own advantages
over her lover and restored him to his wife and
child? Plautus if he had used such a play would
have had to substitute for her a Roman courtesan
or else destroy the plot. And if he did employ a
courtesan, Roman realism would have demanded
that she be depicted without generosity, for at
Rome it would not do to let a woman of such a
class seem virtuous. The matrons of Rome would
have objected.[10] In the Roman society of Plautus’
day family relations were puritanic, divorce was
almost unknown, and the Roman matron was her
husband’s equal in the home and in society. She
was not relegated to the spinning room in the back
of the house as in Greece; she did not mope in her
chamber while her husband went to dinner parties
and to the theater with his boon companions. She
was the companion. In such a society there may
be and were some “daughters of joy” for pagan
youth, but they were not spoken of, they did not
appear, they were in the dark where generous virtues
do not grow. One might suppose that Plautus
could have abandoned the Greek scene, eliminated
the demi-monde, and staged a normal Roman
comedy. But if he were to keep the love story he
would have had to resort to the postmarital triangle
used in such circumstances by the French—a device
unthinkable in the social atmosphere of his day—or
to the romances of free adolescents—a theme not
easily illustrated from the urban life of southern
countries where young girls are carefully cloistered.
In other words, Plautus was very nearly compelled
to choose either to abandon the theme of love-making
in a comic setting, or to adopt the Greek
hetaera; and if he did the latter he was obliged to
deprive her of various pleasant qualities that might
have been hers in Greece or incur the enmity of
Roman moral censorship. Plautus has been severely
blamed, especially by French critics, for making his
women futile twaddlers with no redeeming features.
It is true that this description fits them well enough,
but what was he to do? Titinius seems to have
found a way out later, but it was not a very obvious
way. The method of Plautus should not be ascribed
to a coarse grain in the dramatist. It grew naturally
from his comprehension of the real status of the
Roman family. In adapting Greek slaves, parasites,
and young men with little or no change, he might
take a risk, but on the subject of Roman womanhood
he could not compromise.
It is noticeable that Terence could. Bacchis in
the Hecyra, who harks back to Habratonon in
Menander, has an appealingly generous nature despite
her station, and even the morose old man of
the play has to admit it. But Terence wrote the
Hecyra more than twenty years after Plautus’
death, at a time when Greek customs had invaded
Rome. Today Terence receives the credit for a
liberal humanity denied to Plautus, but it is safe
to say that Terence would not have ventured to
present his Bacchis a generation earlier. His respect
for the position and the deserved rights of the
women of old Rome would have made him feel that
it was a cheap thing to do.
The most striking departure of Roman comedy
from the Greek resides in the omission of the choral
interludes and the substitution of long lyrical monodies
in the place of spoken and recited lines. In
the Greek plays the acts were separated by choral
interludes, dances, revels, and the like. With the
careful costuming as well as with the frequent
doubling of rôles in the Greek theater, much time
was required for changes of garb. Plautus had few
trained singers available for an effective chorus, few
dancers, and he needed but little time between the
acts, since there was no scene-shifting and masks
were not used in his day. A Plautine play was
almost a continuous performance, and a performance
with an abundance of music. The rapid dialogue
that carried the most vital action was usually spoken
without musical accompaniment in six-foot iambics.
This dialogue usually constituted about a third of
the play. Soliloquies, monologues (except in prologues),
and scenes of tense emotion were apt to
be sung to the flute in a variety of meters that kept
changing to suit the mood and the emotion. These
parts, called cantica, were rare in some plays and
especially in the early ones, while in others they
took up as much as a third of the play. To these
cantica we shall presently return. Certain scenes
composed of recitative were accompanied by the
flute. Such scenes we are accustomed to even now,
especially in sentimental plays where love-making
and moonlight are signals for the muted violins to
accompany the spoken words with a soft obligato.
In Plautus the meters of such scenes, usually seven-
and eight-foot lines, vary considerably from the
normal dialogue verse.
There is only one passage in ancient comedy in
which we happen to have the original Greek material
re-cast into a Roman canticum. A late critic,
Aulus Gellius,[11] quotes a song of Caecilius, and with
it the original Greek to demonstrate what he calls
the inadequacy of the Latin paraphrase. Gellius,
however, misses the point. The substance of the
Greek—the conventional complaints of a scold-ridden
husband—was deliberately changed. The
smooth narration of the original was not suited to
song, and Caecilius wanted a text that would give
the musician a chance to bring out effectively the
constantly changing emotions of the speaker. In
the Greek the husband simply informs the audience,
with suitable comment, that his wife, jealous of her
slave maid, has had her sold to get her out of the
house. There is of course no great depth to the
husband’s emotions, though the range from pity to
sarcasm is well enough brought out. The Latin
version stresses this variation of mood by a constant
shift of meters, the verse running speedily from the
tripping trochaic septenarii through cretics, bacchiacs,
cretics again, and then iambics. The man
comes on shouting to music that changes its rhythm
with every line.
(— ◡ ) Always scolding, nagging, dinning she compelled me to obey:
(— ◡ —) Innocence goes for naught: the maid is sold.
(◡ — —) Now gloating and boasting my good wife appears:
(— ◡ —) Tell me pray, what am I? Who is master here?
The point made by the ancient critic that Caecilius
did not adequately reproduce the original quality
is wholly beside the point. He was not attempting
to. He was making a plausible libretto for a brief
song and dance in which melody, pitch, tempo, and
gesture should aid in the expression of his varying
moods. Menander indeed had written a readable
play—he always did, and paid the penalty by
seldom taking the prize. But Caecilius produced a
musical comedy which, it is safe to wager, kept the
audience physically responsive.
It has been usual to suppose that Plautus invented
the musical comedy of this type.[12] I have
already referred to Naevius’ introduction of the
canticum into tragedy. It had the same function
in comedy and I need only repeat that Naevius
served in Sicily as a soldier in the First Punic War,
and that in many of the Greek towns of Sicily
where the Roman soldiers were billeted, or at
least resorted on furloughs, Greek tragedies and
comedies were being produced in the theaters,
probably with reduced choruses.[13] That is where
Naevius may have found his model of the canticum.
It should also be remembered that a great
variety of what may be called music-hall singing
and dancing went on in such places at that
time. If the Roman soldiers grew fond of such performances,
it would not be surprising if Naevius
tried to supply in his comedies as well as in his
tragedies some substitute for what Rome did not
have. Audiences may make insistent demands: even
Wagner was compelled to insert ballets in his operas
in order to satisfy the demands of his Parisian
audiences. The fragments from Naevius’ comedies
are few, and in them there are none of the purely
lyrical meters so often found in Plautus—the cretics,
the bacchiacs, and the glyconics. But there is
a large proportion of trochaic septenarii, lines which
are now assumed to belong to a native Latin song
meter.[14] Our evidence is slight as yet but it is perhaps
sufficient to support a suggestion that musical
comedy may have grown up at Rome through the
gradual adaptation of Sicilian forms of entertainment
by Naevius and a constant improvement upon
these innovations by Plautus. We have also seen
that song and chant were a decided aid in the
attempt to accommodate new meters to the Roman
ear.
In observing how literature may be determined
by externals we must not omit to notice certain
customs of staging that affected the plays. The
Roman ludi, at which the plays were first given,
had formerly been devoted chiefly to chariot races.
These races seem to have come in at first when,
before and after campaigns, the army was purified.
The knights and charioteers took part in the lustration
and used the occasion to demonstrate the
skill of their horses. At the Ludi Romani, held in
September, which grew out of triumphal processions
to Jupiter’s temple, the races were probably not
considered in historical times as having any religious
associations. They were held for purposes of entertainment,
and the plays, the ludi scaenici, which
were added to the races in 240 B.C., were also given
for entertainment and had in themselves none of the
sacred associations so persistently connected with
the Greek performances.
Now these Roman games were directed by the
magistrates, who used for them an appropriation
granted by the state, an appropriation, however,
which seldom covered the costs. The Senate in fact
took advantage of the knowledge that men who had
reached the aedileship by popular favor were likely
to entertain the people well in order to hold that
favor at the next election. Obviously the aediles
who paid the costs would choose plays of a nature to
please the average Roman citizen. In saying the
average Roman we mean that most of the men and
women of the middle and lower classes would expect
to see the plays. Scipio, to be sure, tried to attract
the nobility by setting apart the first rows for them,
and he probably succeeded to some extent, at least
when good tragedies were given, if we may judge
from Cicero’s familiarity with the acting of Aesopus.
However, had the majority of the senatorial nobles
been enthusiastic attendants, Rome would not have
had to wait nearly two centuries for a permanent
theater. We must assume for most performances a
crowd of holiday idlers from the streets and shops
who looked for something at least as interesting as
tippling at the bar, and who were quite well aware
that the aediles expected defeat at the election if
the plays were not satisfactory. We can therefore
comprehend why Plautus, who quite regularly succeeded
in pleasing his audience, packed a great deal
more of joking, intrigue, and broad humor into his
plays than did Menander, for instance; why his
plots are simpler, reveal less characterization, and
in general concern themselves less with the artistic
unfolding of a story than Menander’s and, finally,
why the song and dance scenes constantly increase
in number in the late Plautine plays.
Conversely, when we think of the audience, and
then compare these plays with the cinema shows
sometimes given to entice crowds of voters to political
gatherings, we can only be surprised at the
relatively high grade of entertainment that the
Roman comedies contain. Rome’s holiday crowds
in Plautus’ day consisted of plain folk, but they
must have been intelligent and unspoiled. The
mimes and farces of a century later certainly reflect
a decided deterioration in the theater-goers of that
time. Horace was not entirely fair when he accused
Plautus of writing down for the sake of filling his
purse. Perhaps he did, but after all he did not stoop
to the kind of audiences that later entertainers
amused for profit. Horace in fact should have compared
Plautus with Laberius and Publilius and not,
as he did, with the nicer closet drama of his own
day which never had a chance of being produced.
We may also recall that Plautus wrote for a
single performance with no thought of publication,
of a reading public or even of a revival of the
play. He sold his manuscript and after the play
was over the manuscript was placed in the state
archives, perhaps never to be seen again. Plautus
of course did not know that many of the plays would
be dug up for reproduction a generation later when
there was a dearth of good writers. We shall also
do well to remember that there were no programs
distributed at the performances. These circumstances
account for the dramatist’s endeavor to
make his plays self-explanatory and self-contained,
for his willingness to continue the old convention
of revealing the plot early, to keep its progress
clear and explicit, to get immediate effects and not
to concern himself too much as to whether an
effective scene at the end is entirely consistent with
the implications at the beginning. The spectator
could not refer to a published copy, nor return next
day to examine the play critically. Most scholarly
guessing as to whether blemishes may have crept
into these plays by successive revisions is based
upon a minute analysis of them in the study, the
very kind of analysis that Plautus never expected
to receive. Plautus counted to a certain extent on
the auditor’s capacity to forget as well as on his
ability to remember. One curious result of this
habit of presenting a new play at each festival was
that a great many plays accumulated in the archives,
and so when, in the time of Terence, officials began
to resurrect old plays, the available stock glutted
the market. At that time the authors of new plays
must actually have been hurt by the competition
of dead authors.
One of the greatest difficulties that the dramatists
had to contend with in the old day was the
securing of good actors. Not only did Livius begin
without the aid of any trained actors, but for half
a century at least the profession was not attractive.
Livius seems to have formed his own troupe. Naevius
may have depended somewhat on players from
Campania who were trained in giving Atellan farces.
At least that seems to be the implication of Festus
in explaining the term “fabula personata,” and we
know that Oscan Pompeii had a permanent theater
at that time. Polybius, the Greek, found the acting
in Roman tragedies very unsatisfactory. The chief
difficulty was of course that the games came so
rarely that in the early day no actor could possibly
have made a living by the profession. For the first
twenty years it is likely that at most only two tragedies
and two comedies were produced a year at
the annual Ludi Romani. In 220 a new festival, the
Ludi plebeii, was added for November, but it is not
likely that at first plays were given there. At least
none are recorded till twenty years later. In 214
the plays were assigned four days of the Ludi
Romani, and in 212 games, including plays, were
voted in honor of Apollo. Hence we may assume
that by the end of the Punic war there would be
about six days a year set apart for dramatic performances,
that is, about six tragedies and six
comedies were played once each year.
Since the aediles (and praetors, in the case of the
Apollo games) selected a new play for each performance,
the annual offering of plays might be
considerable, and some rivalries sprang up among
the poets. For instance, a Terentian prologue[15]
reveals an amusing situation in which, after the
aediles had paid for the play and were inspecting
it, a rival dramatist gained admission to the rehearsal
and suddenly started to charge Terence
with plagiary. In another prologue of Terence,
Ambivius, the producer, reminds his audience of
how he had in his youth insisted on re-staging
rejected plays of Caecilius Statius till the audience
learned to like them, adding that Caecilius had
suffered unjustly from the criticism of rival poets.
We may then assume a considerable activity and
a not unwholesome rivalry among the dramatists.
But the serious danger to the profession in the
early days was the rarity of the productions and
the meager opportunity for good actors. Six days
of work a year is not apt to create or nourish a
specialized profession. Because of the scarcity of
actors Livius, presumably Plautus, and also occasionally
Atilius, acted in their own plays—as had
been the old custom of the poets in Greece. Plautus
mentions only one of his actors—Pellio—and says
unpleasant things about him. Who the other actors
were we do not know. Festus conjectures that
Naevius had imported Oscan players for the comedy
called Personata because of the scarcity of talent.
Before the death of Plautus, L. Ambivius Turpio
came out as actor-manager for Caecilius, and later
we hear of Cincius, a Faliscan, Atilius of Praeneste
(perhaps the playwright of that name), and a Minucius.
Much later, in the time of Roscius, we know
that the scarcity of actors led to the custom of
training clever Greek slaves to act, but there is no
evidence that slaves were used during the first hundred
years of the Roman drama. Very likely the
author himself at first took a rôle, brought in Oscan,
Greek, and Faliscan actors to some extent, and
induced amateurs who made their living by other,
occupations to help during the festivals. It is quite
certain that well into the second century B.C. there
were not enough performances to persuade many
Romans to enter the profession for a regular living,
or to incur the expense of training or keeping slaves
for the occupation, as was done later.
We must also take into account the fact that
the performances at Rome were not, as in Greece,
connected with old and sacred traditions, so that
men were not induced to take up the profession
because of its glamour and official honors. Plays
were introduced at the games purely as an extra
entertainment. In Greece where plays had grown
up to interpret sacred myths, acting had some
religious import so that the state was called upon
to give prizes and honors to the profession.
The economic and social factors that we have
mentioned account for the fact that Plautus had to
continue the Greek habit of doubling rôles even
though he did not employ masks, and though he
was not bound by any old tradition as to the proper
number of actors.[16] Of course the rule of the three
actors had broken down even at the time of Euripides,
and Menander probably allowed himself five
actors at times. Plautus often had ten or twelve
characters, but he seems to get along with about
four or five actors and in several instances with only
three. This accounts for the somewhat artificial
excuses that characters are constantly giving for
leaving the stage when the actor has to scurry off
to dress for a new rôle. Needless to say, this deficiency
of actors must have exerted a restraining
influence upon Plautus which he had to bear constantly
in mind. It kept many scenes rather thin.
When, for instance, in the Rudens after the young
man has been searching for his sweetheart through
three acts, and after he has just learned that she
has been rescued from a shipwreck and a thieving
slave-dealer, he suddenly comes face to face with
her at last, one naturally expects at least a cheerful
exchange of greetings. But he has not a word for
her. It takes us aback unless we notice that the
girl must be represented on the stage by a mute,
because the actor who has been playing her rôle
must now be engaged in playing another part. Or
again, in the Pseudolus, where Ballio heaps abuse
upon three characters, sends them off, engages in a
futile monologue, and then calls out three others and
continues his tirade, one comprehends the strange
interruption by noticing that the second trio cannot
exist until the first three actors have gone in and
changed their garbs and voices. It will be remembered
that Shakespeare suffered from the same technical
difficulty. At the end of the Winter’s Tale we
see far less of Perdita than we desire and we are
hardly consoled by the knowledge that the actor
who has been playing her rôle is now busy playing
Hermione. Terence was not hampered to quite the
same extent as Plautus by a lack of players, but the
Greek convention reasserted itself later and was
foolishly accepted in Horace’s Ars Poetica to the
detriment of the later drama.
As we have said, the early Roman dramatists
did not use masks and in fact employed the most
simple make-up in quickly adjusted garments and
wigs. With the extensive doubling and trebling of
rôles there must have been an uncomfortable amount
of recognizing of the actors. The late scholiasts like
Donatus, who discuss these matters, wrote when
masks were again unusual but when actors were
more plentiful. They are therefore somewhat obscure
about the earlier custom. Their guess that
Roscius introduced the mask[17] to hide an ineffectual
countenance may be true, but it is very likely that
the Greek masks were introduced on the Roman
stage—this happened about the Gracchan time—in
order to facilitate the doubling of rôles and to
remove the confusion that arose from the easy
recognition of the actors. By that time Rome was
so large and the theater crowd so extensive that the
play of features would at any rate be missed by a
large part of the audience, and the well-marked
masks served the useful purpose of distinguishing
the characters at a distance. Opera glasses have
now removed that necessity.
There seems to be some misunderstanding about
the social status of the Roman actors because our
sources of information are late and do not always
distinguish between the various periods. The facts
now available seem to warrant the statement that
slaves were not employed as actors during the first
hundred years of the drama when most of the great
comedies were written and produced. At that time
the authors usually acted themselves, and authors
and actors were united in a common guild, honored
by the state in the Alexandrian manner by being
assigned an official meeting place at Minerva’s
temple. Livius and Terence were freedmen, to be
sure, but out of respect for their art both were
highly honored by the foremost men of the senate.
The day when slaves had stigmatized the professions
by their participation was still far off. Even
in Sulla’s time the great rôles of legitimate comedy
and tragedy were assumed by distinguished men like
Roscius and Aesopus,[18] men whom Cicero was
pleased to number among his friends. Actors gradually
lost their position in society only by the deterioration
of the drama—of which we shall speak later.
It was apparently when the standard plays had to
give way to farces and mimes that slaves had to
be trained to take rôles which self-respecting citizens
refused to play. Then the social brand was marked
on the few who demeaned themselves by playing
with the slaves. And thus in the late Republic we
hear not a little of the cheapness of the actor’s profession.
However, that stigma did not even then
apply to the great actors who confined themselves
to the parts of the good old plays. The exact story
of the fall of the profession is lost to us. Cicero is
quoted as having said in his De Republica that at
Rome actors and others who took part in a profession
of entertainment were deprived of their civic
rights and had their names struck off the tribal
registration list by the censors.[19] These words are
assigned to Scipio in a dialogue whose dramatic
date is 129 B.C. but, as in several other instances,
Cicero may be allowing himself an anachronism.
Livy happens to say, without specifying a date,
that actors could not serve as soldiers in the Roman
legions.
Now there are two possible explanations for this
censorial stigma. It is possible that at one of the
several puritanic assaults on the theater in the
second century B.C.—and during one of these
periods of reform the censor Nasica ordered a partly
constructed theater to be torn down—a censorial
brand may have been placed on the actors in order
to discourage citizens from entering the profession.
But it is quite as possible that in the early days
when actors were difficult to secure for the public
festivals some praetor in charge of the festival induced
the censor to excuse actors from army service
and that, following the Roman practice of using the
military rôle for the voting list, he also struck the
names of actors from the lists of the tribus. Later
when the state was demoralized and slaves had filled
the profession, the cancellation of the name, at first
effected for practical purposes, may have been continued
as morally appropriate. In Roscius’ day the
stigma was associated not with appearance on the
stage but with playing for remuneration, so that
when Roscius ceased to accept a fee he could be
raised to the knighthood by Sulla. This fact proves
how unstable the theory of the actors’ disability
really is and rather supports the view that removal
from the tribal list was not at first intended so much
as a stigma as an excuse from performing service
away from Rome. At any rate the social brand did
not apply to recognized actors in the standard
drama.
[2] Leo, Plautinische Forschungen, 106; Fraenkel, Plautinisches im
Plautus, 157; Kahle, De Vocabulis Graecis Plauti aetate: and Hoffmann,
in Stoltz-Schmalz, p. 813, have made some interesting observations
regarding the use of Greek words in Plautus but have failed to note
the pertinent historical facts.
[3] The greeting ave is a curious instance of borrowing from the
Punic. The word was perhaps brought back by the soldiers from their
camps in the Punic parts of Sicily. The Romans had besieged the
Punic forts of Lilybaeum for eight years.
[4] Plautus likes to address the soldiers of his audiences, cf. Capt. 68;
Cist. 197; Cas. 87; etc.
[5] It is difficult to say when the great vowel-shift took place in
Latin. It is clear that Greek words in Plautus like calamus, colaphus,
and hilarus had not come under the influence of the shift. Either they
were very recent arrivals or had been used so little in Latin folk-speech
(like barbarus, a Greek term of abuse) that Plautus could spell them in
the Greek fashion. Words like oliva, Hercules, Massilia, Tarentum were
of course acclimated long before and took on the regular vowel changes
of Latin. However it is probable that many Greek words that were
adopted during the Pyrrhic and first Punic wars felt the full influence
of the great shift. This shift seems to have begun after the twelve
tables and the Duenos inscription and it was by no means over when
Plautus wrote: cf. the inscriptional spelling mereto, soledas, Esquelino,
Arimenese, popolom, saxolus, etc. It is difficult to see how Acragas
(Agrigentum) could have got into frequent Latin usage before 262 B.C.
It is highly probable that the vowel-shift in Latin, like the similar
change in English, marks a politico-social shift, an emergence of a social
group that pronounced certain vowels in a way not considered correct
in aristocratic Rome. We may possibly associate it with the
elevation of the plebeians after the Publilian and Hortensian laws of
339 and 287 B.C., which made the tribal assembly supreme in Roman
legislation. The new tendencies in pronunciation would then be a
strong factor in speech during the First Punic War. Furthermore, the
fact that the dramatists could transform Δήμοφων to Demipho at one
stroke shows how quickly a word would adapt itself to Latin custom.
I feel sure that we have placed the arrival of most of the Greek words
too early.
[6]Catapulta was probably not very old in Latin since only the third
syllable shows a change, and that a relatively late one. In words like
sumbola we doubtless have the Doric pronunciation of u; in the short
penult of gynaeceum, balinea, and platea, the cause need not lie wholly
in a Latin tendency to shorten one vowel before another but in part
perhaps to the similar tendency found in Greek and especially in Sicilian.
In Latin latro, barbarus, choragus, and the like we certainly have not
standard Greek meanings but such as might have been heard in Sicily
during the Punic war. Sturtevant’s interesting discussion “Concerning
the Use of Greek in Vulgar Latin,” Trans. Am. Phil. Assoc. (1925),
quite misses the heart of the question when it speaks of the “Romans
consciously mocking the Greeks of the city.” There were very few
Greeks there then, and they were not significant enough to invite
mocking.
[7] Fraenkel, Plautinisches im Plautus, chap. III; unfortunately he
has failed to comprehend the nature of the Plautine public. Legrand’s
Daos makes the more serious mistake of treating the Greek and Roman
New Comedy as a single phenomenon.
[9]Stich. 448, licet haec Athenis nobis: Men. 7-9. At the end of the
Bacchides Plautus becomes very apologetic for the immoral last scene.
[10] Selenium in the Cistellaria and Adelphasium in the Poenulus are
favorably portrayed so as not to disappoint the audience when they
are later to be revealed as freeborn.
[12] Leo, Plaut. Cantica: Fraenkel, op. cit., chap. X, who, however,
draws upon Ennius more than the dates permit. The so-called epitaph
of Plautus apparently credited him with special praise for his elaborate
songs (numeri innumeri).
[13] There were theaters at least in Syracuse, Tauromenium, Segesta
(the seat of a Roman garrison throughout the period of the war), Agyrion,
Tyndaris, Akrae, and Catania; see Bieber, Denkmäler d. Theaterwesen,
50. Choragus is a Doric form that might readily have come from Segesta.
[14] Cf. Fraenkel on the “Versus quadratus,” Hermes, 1927, 357.
[16] Cf. C. M. Kurrelmeyer, Economy of Actors in Plautus. The well-known
Horatian rule was a later reversion to a Greek rule. Choral
singers were apparently imported from Greece in large numbers in the
days of Accius; there was a Societas cantorum Graecorum at Rome then:
see Raccolta in onore G. Lombroso, 287. In England the early companies
that played the interludes seldom numbered over four, and yet they
had at times to take care of sixteen or more rôles. Doubling was less
drastic in Shakespeare’s theater but it sufficed to allow the dramatist
the privilege of producing diversified effects by using many rôles for
only one scene or act. In Hamlet alone there are some ten rôles of this
type. Plautus and Terence do not hesitate to dismiss a character after
the first scene or indeed to introduce one in the last.
[17] Diomedes, in G. L. K., I, 489, quod oculis perversis erat. The late
commentators seem to have had very little information on the subject.
[18] On Roscius, see Von der Mühll in Pauly-Wiss. sub. voc., 1123.
There is no evidence whatever for the traditional conjecture that
Roscius and Aesopus were freedmen. The sister of Roscius married
into a well-known family. Aesopus was probably a Greek who, like
Archias, had been given citizenship in some municipality as an honor.
His position at Rome was such that it is impossible to suppose that he
had ever been a slave.
[19] Cic., De Rep. iv 10; Livy VII, 2, is full of anachronisms. Cf. Warnecke,
Neue Jahrb. 1914, 94. However, Warnecke fails to note how late
the evidence is and how completely it disagrees with the known circumstances
of the early Roman drama. Plautus, Cist. 785, which promises
a flogging to the incapable actor, is of course one of the jokes of the
play. The ninth article of the recently discovered charter of Cyrene
excuses from certain public service various people (including doctors
and teachers of music) who are engaged in professions of public welfare.
Since the actors’ guild at Rome was based upon Alexandrian models,
it is not unlikely that certain Ptolemaic regulations were also taken over.
CHAPTER IV TERENCE AND HIS SUCCESSORS — FOOTNOTES
Plautus lived in the most productive period of
Roman comedy. He happens to mention only one
rival, the aged Naevius, but from later sources we
learn of Caecilius, Licinius, Trabea, Atilius, Titinius,
and others who apparently began to write before
the death of Plautus. That all of these actually
staged plays we may be sure, since manuscripts had
no chance of surviving unless they came into the
official archives by way of purchase for production.
So numerous were the old manuscripts in these
archives that Plautus, who could at most not have
written more than thirty or forty plays, was later
credited with a hundred and thirty. Apparently
unsigned plays were attributed to him because of
the commercial value of his name. But the fact
that so many stray plays were in existence is significant
of the activity of writers. It is not surprising
therefore that a guild of “writers and actors”
flourished in the days of Plautus, and that the state
recognized it and assigned it quarters on the Aventine.
Of the earlier men from whose works we have
fragments, only two are in any way individualized
in the scant remains. Titinius, who seems to have
been a late rival of Plautus, was so thoroughly lost
to his successors that Cicero seems not to have been
aware of him. But Varro refers to Titinius in high
terms in his work on the Latin language, written
while he was gathering books for Caesar’s projected
public library. Varro probably was the man who
ferreted out his plays and name from the aediles’
archives. It is signal praise that Varro gives Titinius
when he places him by the side of Terence as a
delineator of character. An allusion to one of his
plays by Horace seems to indicate that some of his
work was actually staged in the early Empire (more
than a hundred years after the dramatist’s death)
for the poet refers to a scene that is visualized
rather than to a line read, and he assumes that
Augustus will recognize his allusion.[1]
What Titinius did was to follow a suggestion
made by Naevius and write original comedies
(togatae) with native plots, scenes, and characters.
When we recall how Plautus found it prudent to
cling to Greek plots for social and moral reasons,
we see that Titinius must have had a vein of daring.
That he was lauded among the very foremost for
characterization is the more remarkable since he did
not adapt characters already well outlined. It was
no easy task to present before the old Catonian
society comedies revolving about Roman men and
women, and to rival the plays of Plautus which
could legitimately appropriate all the attractive
plots of Hellenistic Athens. Donatus remarks
naïvely that realistic Roman comedy of the old day,
unlike the Greek comedy, could not picture slaves
as more clever than their masters. This statement,
of course, does not go to the heart of the matter,
but it is one way of saying that the Romans, who insisted
on social decorum in home life, were in no mood
to see themselves pictured as the gulls of spoiled
sons and saucy slaves. If the togata had to eliminate
all such scenes, it must have altered the whole
tone of comedy. But that was not all. We have
noticed how Plautus was compelled to change and
attenuate feminine rôles because the Romans had
nothing to put in the place of the semi-respectable
Greek hetaerae with whom the youth of Athens
associated freely. What was there for Titinius to
do in writing Roman plays? It was out of the question
to insult the dignity of the noble household
with stories of boisterous love affairs; and yet he
apparently did not wish to sacrifice such plots either
by avoiding the female characters or by using those
that Roman society disdained. He did want the
love story and he wanted it both wholesome enough
to attract Rome and natural enough to give a free
play of emotions in an active plot, and he found it
in a way that Plautus had not. He abandoned the
jeunesse dorée of the standard Greek play and resorted
to the natural and free society of the Italian
village communities outside of the great capital,
where, as in Italian villages of today, honest young
men and women of humble circumstances worked
together at daily tasks in shops, at counters, desks,
and work benches. Titinius made a real discovery
when he left the artificial society of aristocratic
Rome because it gave no opportunity for treating
of natural relations between the unmarried young
of both sexes and went out into the near-by villages
of Latium or the humbler streets of the city where
more normal conditions obtained. He was perhaps
the first writer of Roman comedy who could draw
his material from life and still base his comedy on
a love story. Only fifteen titles of his plays have
survived, but nine of these take their name from
the leading female characters in the plays: The Maid
of Setia, The Lady of the Dye Shop, The Girl of Velitrae,
The Twin Sister, The Girl Who Knows Something
about the Law, The Stepmother, Pyrrha the
Weaver, The Dancing Girl of Ferentinum, The Flute-player
and The Girl of Ulubrae. These heroines are
folk in humble life but the fragments show that they
are none the less sprightly, quick-witted and interesting
creatures. Today we are sadly at a loss in
trying to comprehend the life of the great masses
of the people during the Plautine period. Plautus
in his re-shapings of Greek plots reflects it only in
his suppressions and intimations, and then very
imperfectly. Livy in his dignified and voluminous
history of this period strides majestically over it.
We would gladly surrender much of both for the
faithful and sympathetic picture that a volume of
Titinius could give us. If Varro’s judgment was
right in lauding the power of characterization of
this author we might, if he were rescued, find him
a place by the side of very modern realists.
Caecilius Statius is the other writer of comedy
vying with Plautus of whom something is known,
and he too deserves to be remembered with a keen
hope that his works may some day come to light.
He was more orthodox than Titinius, kept, like
Plautus, more or less close to his Greek models,
and obeyed the same social purpose of not offending
puritanic taste by dressing his players in Greek garb.
Strange to say, he was a Celt, the first in the history
of literature. He had apparently been captured as
a boy somewhere near Milan when the Romans
were campaigning there during the Hannibalic war.
That he was not a mere child at the time becomes
evident from the fact that he never wrote Latin
quite well enough to suit the discriminating ear of
Cicero—who otherwise read him with pleasure. Yet
he somehow received a good education—as bright
slaves often did—for he knew Greek well. He also
got his freedom somehow and became a close associate
of Ennius. He lived long enough to give aid
to Terence in the production of that young man’s
first youthful play, the Andria, and was generous
enough to recommend the play to the aediles when
they hesitated to accept it. Ambivius, the loyal
producer of Terence, remarks in one of the prologues
which he spoke for Terence that Caecilius
had had a discouraging series of rejections in his
youth but that he, Ambivius, confident of the poet’s
worth, had persisted in presenting the plays till success
was assured.[2] A later critic, Volcacius—who,
to be sure, takes no account of the togatae in this
particular list—places Caecilius at the very head of
the writers of comedy, giving Plautus second place
and Terence sixth. Unfortunately we do not happen
to know whether this critic was a man of sound
judgment.
The plays of Caecilius were constructed much
like those of Plautus, with the same dependence
upon the Greeks in plot, and with the same devotion
to Roman musical accompaniment and to arial monodies.
His use of the splendidly rhythmical trochaic
septenarii is everywhere noticeable in the fragments.
Varro suggests that Caecilius was esteemed rather
for his melodramatic effects than for his ability to
create characters, in this matter regarding him less
highly than Terence, and praises him especially for
the composition of his plots. Just why Varro admired
his plots he did not say, but if, as we may
suspect, Caecilius was the first dramatist to abandon
the Greek and early Roman manner of disclosing
the trend of the plot in prologues and to focus the
interest of his comedies more upon suspense and
surprise, Varro’s judgment would be justified. We
make this suggestion because, as we shall explain,
Terence’s methods were unconventional in this respect,
and Terence in writing his comedies had had
the advice of Caecilius. If Caecilius was an innovator
in this matter, it would account not only for
Varro’s high opinion of his plots but also for the
fact that Caecilius failed at first to attract an
audience used to explicit preparation. In the end,
however, Caecilius succeeded and it would seem
that he wore well. Manuscripts of his plays apparently
were dug out of the archives early for restaging,
and revivals were frequent. Cicero knew
his works well enough to quote from several of
them even when far from his library. Horace
alludes to a character of his in the Ars Poetica,
and in the second-century craze for the early Latin
authors Caecilius kept his place among the foremost.
The six plays of Terence are so well known that
little need be said by way of general characterization.
It is generally supposed that they are more faithful
paraphrases of Greek originals than any of the
Plautine comedies. This idea, based partly upon
the fact that Terence used the older Greek dramatic
form instead of adopting the Plautine custom of
introducing cantica, and partly upon the fact that
Donatus’ commentary mentions relatively few departures
from the Greek, is probably correct. There
is also good reason for supposing that Terence
might care to reproduce his Greek model with more
fidelity than Plautus could. Society had changed so
much between 200 and 160 B.C. that the Greek
plays could be presented without alteration, even to
the point of placing on the stage attractive hetaerae.
Moreover, education was general enough so that
cultivated persons desired more finished plays and
an elimination of some of the Plautine downrightness.
The plays of Terence though less amusing than those
of Plautus are on a higher literary plane and much
of their beauty undoubtedly savors of the delicate
humanity that may be found in the recently discovered
plays of Menander. Nevertheless we must
wait till the actual models of Terence’s comedies
are discovered before we deny these graces to
Terence himself. We happen to know from Donatus
that three of the characters of the Andria were
introduced by Terence into his paraphrase of a
Menandrian plot. While the rôles are somewhat
stilted the characters give expression to some of
those penetrating observations that critics are wont
to attribute to the original.[3] This proves that Terence
was himself capable of very delicate feeling, and
until we find his originals it is therefore scientifically
defensible to acknowledge Terence as the possible
source of some of the best passages in these six
comedies.
It has frequently been noticed[4] that the writers
of the New Comedy, including Plautus, were far
more generous than present-day dramatists in “preparing”
their audiences for every turn in the plot
and that they depended less for their effects upon
the elements of “suspense” and “surprise.” It is
generally assumed that the expository prologue was
adopted by comedy from tragedy in order that the
unlettered spectators who crowded the theater at
the festivals should not have any difficulty in following
the play. It has also been noted repeatedly
that when the interest of the play did not rest in
comic situations, buffoonery, ludicrous characters,
and the like, but rather in an intricate plot that was
solved at the end by a “recognition” or some other
unforeseen event, it was necessary to introduce an
omniscient “prologue” to explain the situation in an
expository monologue. Superhumans like Heros,
Agnoia, Elenchus, Tyche, Aer, Auxilium, Arcturus,
Fides, and Lar were used, or an abstract “prologus”
who could be conceived of as knowing not
only the complete situation but also the outcome
of the play. Only when the plot was so simple that
it unfolded without risk of misconception, could the
exposition be trusted to characters or expository
dialogue within the play.
Such observations may be accepted as correct
so far as they go. However, they do not sufficiently
explain the controlling purpose of over-explicit preparation,
the consequences of it in dramatic effect,
and a noticeable endeavor in Terence’s day to break
loose from the limitations of the device. It is
doubtful, for example, whether suspense and surprise
were avoided merely because of certain intellectual
limitations on the part of Menander’s spectators;
indeed it is probable that explicit “preparation”
was a convention that held the boards without
serious objection till Terence experimented in a new
method.
Greek New Comedy was shaped in the fourth
century for audiences accustomed to the dramatic
technique developed upon the tragic stage. Antiphanes
reveals clearly in a well-known passage what
the audience expected (Kock, II, Antiphanes 191):
“Fortunate the task of the tragic poet! Before a
word is spoken, the spectator knows the theme ...
at the mere mention of the name Oedipus he knows
the rest.” Then he proceeds to say that the writer
of comedy had to prepare the audience in every
detail, since if a single item was missed the spectator
started to hiss. This reveals the fact that in
viewing a comedy the spectator expected not only
to know the situation but also to have a clear clue
to the solution, just as he had when viewing tragedies.
The well-known prologues of Euripides did
not have to foretell as well as prepare; a prologue
in tragedy needed at most to remind the spectators
of the main outline of the tale and to show the
point at which action started. Euripides was well
aware that most of his audience would at once
know what the end of the story would be.[5] Now if
the outcome was foreseen, the ancient dramatist,
unlike the modern, could obviously not make free
use of suspense and surprise. The writer of tragedy
had to draw his emotional values from the pity of
a well-informed audience viewing “with a sense of
fear or dread” the groping of characters involved
in the meshes of fate. Thus the obvious consequence
of the use of a known plot was of course
dependence upon the theme of fate, the constant
employment of gloomy foreshadowing, the use with
frequent reiteration of what has been called “tragic
irony.” There seems to be a feeling in Aristotle
that “pity and dread” are the essential elements of
tragedy, but it is safe to say that had Greek tragedy
frequently used invented plots Aristotle would have
found that sympathetic suspense with catastrophic
surprise would rather have been employed to produce
the tragic catharsis, and would have been
equally effective.
In studying the new comedy we may assume
with Antiphanes, and on the basis of Menander,
that the writer thought out his plot in terms of this
well-established technique. In that case an omniscient
prologue must give the situation and give it
more explicitly than in tragedy because he had to
do much more than remind. He must present the
whole situation and in addition he must give explicit
hints of the solution, if the spectator was to
have the same advantage as he had in tragedy
where the solution was a matter of common knowledge.
That is the new element forced upon the
writer of comedy by fifth-century convention. In
Menander’s Perikeiromene, for example, the deferred
prologue, Agnoia, not only gives the situation but
adds: “this was done ... in order to start the
train of revelations, so that in time these people
might discover their kin.”
So in Plautus, wherever we have an intricate
play that develops to a conclusion which could not
be revealed by the characters, the prologue, if it
has survived, discloses the outcome to the audience.
In the Poenulus the prologus anticipates the solution
when he says (line 245) that the father will
come and find his daughter. In the Rudens the
North Star not only has seen all that has occurred
before the opening scene but he reveals the secret
of the last act by saying that the girl is the old
man’s daughter, and that the lover will appear
presently (33 ff. and 80). In the Amphitruo, Mercury,
one of the actors, can serve as prologue because
he is omniscient. He tells the spectators how to
distinguish the characters and says (140-48) that
Amphitruo is about to come. The rest was known
to the audience because this play, like the tragedies,
was based upon a myth. In the Aulularia, the
Spirit of the Hearth narrates what it is necessary
to know of the past and then adds, “I shall make
our neighbor propose marriage to the girl so as to
compel the young man to do so” (31 ff.). In the
Captives the prologue informs us that Tyndarus is
Hegio’s unrecognized son who will come into his
own presently and that the other son will also be
found. The prologue of the Casina concludes the
exposition by the revelation that the girl will turn
out to be a freeborn citizen.
And this regard for the fullest preparation of the
audience goes far beyond the prologue and the
expository first act. Most of the intrigues devised
to further the action are first explained, or at least
discussed or suggested before they are actually carried
out. Any student of Plautus will think of
scores of examples: of how Mercury tells the spectators
that he is going to climb to the roof to mock
at Amphitruo (997), how in the Miles the plan to
rescue the girl is explained before it is carried out,
how in the Poenulus (550) the trick by which the
slave-dealer is to be imposed upon is worked out
on the stage before it is played,[6] etc.
Now of course this sort of exposition is too
explicit to satisfy modern taste.[7] It is sometimes
excused with the reminder that ancient comedies
were written for a single performance and must be
understood at first presentation without the aid of
reviewers’ comments or playbills; and it is sometimes
explained as a concession to witless audiences—on
whom Horace, following Peripatetic critics,
blamed most literary crudities. Such explanations
sufficed in the days when we could attribute this
undue explicitness to Plautus, but now that we have
discovered Menander given to the same type of
technique we ought to look farther. The important
fact seems to be that the Greek audience was
accustomed to preparation and to the devices which
the consequent construction of the play demanded,
and that the originators of the early New Comedy
followed custom. And since in tragedy the general
knowledge of the myths used in the plots obviated
use of unexpected catastrophes and compelled
writers to find compensation in tragic irony, so the
adoption of the same method of plot construction
for comedy eliminated the use of tension and increased
the employment of a kind of comic irony.
The effects of this comic irony range all the way
from what Aristotle terms educated insolence
(πεπαιδευμένη ὕβρις) to genial and sympathetic fellow-feeling,
according as the victim of the delusion is a
villain, a braggart, a buffoon, or a harmless innocent.
The foreknowledge which the audience has
of what the players are unconsciously stumbling
into provides both the “sense of superiority,” which
Plato found to be an effect of comedy, and the
enjoyment of the incongruous which moderns have
often considered its chief ingredient. This comic
irony, concocted like its counterpart in tragedy, is
a large part of the stock in trade of Menander and
of Plautus.
In the Captives of Plautus the audience knows
that Hegio has his own son before him in chains,
and notices that, not recognizing his son, he causes
him much suffering. Throughout the play the attentive
spectator will watch for the very effective
incongruities that arise from the father’s ignorance.
In the Rudens, Daemones, not knowing that the
girl who is trying to escape from shipwreck and the
slave-dealer is his own daughter, at first seems to
the informed spectator extremely insensitive to her
suffering. The father’s sympathies are aroused only
indirectly by his religious respect for a suppliant at
the altar, then by the accident of being called in to
arbitrate regarding her basket of birth tokens. Only
when he has established her civil status by this accidental
judgment does he learn the truth. In a more
farcical form comic irony is freely used in the plays
of self-deception, for example in the case of a bragging
coward like the Miles Gloriosus, or in plays
depending upon mistaken identity or some similar
delusion, as in the Menaechmi and the Amphitruo.
And in very nearly all the plays of Plautus, if it
be not the chief mainstay of the plot, it appears
at least here and there.
The new fragments of Menander prove that
Menander had frequently constructed his plays with
this effect in mind. Indeed it is the decisive factor
in all that are extensive enough to permit of analysis.
In the Arbitrants Smicrines all unconsciously arbitrates
against his own child. In the Samia the old
man is misled by a chance remark into the belief
that his son has betrayed him, and the resulting
irony runs through the central part of the play.
And even when the facts are disclosed the son immediately
sets going another series of misunderstandings
(disclosed beforehand to the audience, line 432)
by threatening to go into exile. The Perikeiromene
is built about the same device. Two men are in
love with the same maiden. One is her unrecognized
brother, the other is jealous of her attentions
to the former. The girl knows that the former is
her brother but may not reveal the fact. However,
the deity, Agnoia, has informed the spectators of
the relationship so that they are in a position to
view the intricate play at cross-purposes, but there
is little of what we should call suspense because
they have also been informed that a recognition
scene will end the play satisfactorily.
In the Hero the expository prologue is lost, but
we know that the prologue was the omniscient
Heros, who adequately prepared the audience for
what was to follow.[8] Here a husband (unrecognized),
his wife, their “exposed daughter,” not yet
known as such, and two lovers of this daughter, one
a slave, the other a rich neighbor, all enter a tangle
of delusion to which the audience has the key. In
the Georgos a man expresses to a woman his desire
to marry her daughter. He does not know that he
is the girl’s father. As the woman—bound to
secrecy—stands wringing her hands in despair, the
audience—apparently informed of the secret—experiences
a situation as poignant as that of the
Oedipus. And finally in the Petrograd fragment of
the Phasma we find a mother’s furtive visits to her
daughter, born out of wedlock, and an entangled
love affair, a situation which again involves the use
of irony, since a fragment from the prologue shows
us that the audience has been informed in advance.
It would be hazardous to say that Menander
always lets the spectator into the secret beforehand
so as to make use of dramatic irony, but it is striking
that he does so in every instance where we possess
enough of his plot in the original to test his methods.
It is apparently his usual method of procedure.
This is also in accord with his well-known predilection
for Tyche, the counterpart in comedy of tragic
fate. We need not suppose, as has often been done,
that his constant reference to Tyche springs from
his own philosophical doctrine. Such well-known
passages as “Chance holds the helm; mortal forethought
is but a delusion” (Frag., Kock, 482), etc.,
are, of course, comments of characters in the play.
They need not be expressions of the dramatist’s own
creed. But such comments would naturally come
frequently in plays built on the conventional tragic
form which required that the players grope their
obscure way through the action in front of an
audience which knew the end.
Now these observations are not meant as an
attempt to rehabilitate Leo’s doctrine that the New
Comedy merely borrowed all its devices of prologue,
fate, recognition, and the rest from tragedy.
Prescott’s incisive criticism[9] of that view must
stand, with its insistence that we take Sicilian antecedents,
Aristophanes, and environment into account.
The new comedy was hardly as helplessly
unoriginal as Leo held. The problem we have
raised should rather be approached from the viewpoint
of what the spectator expected and desired.
It did not necessarily arise in the construction of
plotless farces, in the presentation of ludicrous situations,
buffoonery, and scenes centering about comical
and preposterous characters. When, however,
the plot was involved and a long consistent story
was to be unraveled, the spectators, who knew
nothing of the story, desired to be put at the same
point of vantage early in the play that they naturally
enjoyed when an Oedipus, a Medea, or an
Orestes was presented.
When we turn to the Roman stage we seem to
discover an attempt to break away from this convention,
if not in Plautus[10] at least in Terence. We
do not find conclusive evidence that Plautus seriously
changed the construction of the Greek plots
which he used except to remove the choral interludes
and turn the plays into musical comedies,
though it is likely that he usually avoided plays
that had very intricate plots, and chose freely from
those that contained laughter-producing situations.
There is no evidence that he sought for suspense,
or revamped any of his originals in order to attain it.
Terence, however, despite his fondness for the
Greek originals and his outspoken claim of fidelity
to them, seems consciously to have striven for a
suspended dénouement. He does not entirely suppress
dramatic irony, but he reduces its scope, he
eliminates the expository prologue completely, he
is chary about giving information to the spectator,
preferring to keep him under tension for a part if
not for the whole of the play.
A brief reference to the Adelphoe, his last play,
will best reveal his procedure. Here two brothers
employ different methods in bringing up their sons.
Micio, who has adopted one of Demea’s sons, is
indulgent, Demea is severe. Both boys enjoy themselves,
Micio’s confessedly, Demea’s secretly. In
fact the latter throws the burden of his escapades
on Micio’s son. Hence when the action begins
(1. 182) Demea is found scolding Micio because
Micio’s son is setting a bad example to his supposedly
virtuous brother. This is completely in
Menander’s ironic style, for, as we shall see, Menander
in the original had a prologue informing the
audience that Demea’s son was the rascal of the
two boys.
In Terence’s version, however, there is no expository
prologue; the audience does not yet know the
secret that Demea’s son is the source of the mischief.
The irony is not wholly lost to those who have a
good enough memory to recall half an hour later
how misplaced Demea’s rebukes actually were.
Terence is accumulating effects by suspending the
revelation which Menander gave at once. But he
goes even further in increasing tension. The prologue
of the original had explained the bold deed
that started the action, namely, that Micio’s son,
in order to aid his brother, had forcibly taken from
the slave-dealer the girl whom his brother loved
but had not the money to buy or the courage to
steal. That fact had to be presented somehow, so
Terence, according to Donatus, inserts a scene in
Act II which conveys the desired impression. Characteristically
Terence still withholds the crucial fact
that the boy is committing this crime not for himself
but for his brother. Perhaps the shrewder
spectators would suspect the truth. In Menander’s
play they knew it from the first and laughed at
Demea’s misplaced boasts. In Terence’s adaptation,
however, they continue in doubt. It is not till a
fourth of the play is over that Terence solves this
mystery. He holds it back so long indeed that
there is danger that the spectator may go too far
on a mistaken clue. After the revelation, however,
the audience, acquainted with a situation that
Demea still fails to comprehend, can proceed for
several scenes to enjoy the dramatic irony involved
in this circumstance.
But Terence has one more surprise in store at
the very end, to which Donatus again supplies the
clue for us. At the end of the play Menander had
suggested a partial conversion of Demea, while
Micio went smiling to the final scene. Not so
Terence. Writing for a more puritanic Roman audience,
he felt the need of giving an appreciable rebuke
to Micio for his lack of principle, and hence compelled
him by way of consistency in his easy generosity
to marry an unattractive widow.[11] In other
words, with a minimum of changes in his paraphrase,
Terence, without greatly reducing the dramatic
irony inherent in the separate scenes, has so adapted
a standard Menandrian plot based upon self-delusion
(for which the spectator is prepared) that the
elements of suspense and surprise have become vital
factors. This seems to me to be Terence’s favorite
procedure.
In the Andria, which was Terence’s first play,
he apparently reveals the first hesitating attempt
at this mode of constructing comedies. He tells us
in the preface that he used Menander’s Andria in
the main with suggestions from the Perinthia, and
the Menandrian fragments of these two plays which
can be identified in Terence are fairly well scattered
through the Andria. Donatus states that the rôles
of Charinus, Byrrhia, and Sosia were added by
Terence. Charinus and Byrrhia are so involved in
the action of five central scenes that Terence must
have re-shaped the play very much in order to
include these characters. Since in a recognition
scene near the end the heroine turns out to be a
citizen we now have a right to assume that Menander’s
Andria probably had a prologue revealing this
fact. Terence omits the prologue and, therefore, the
usual key. But he does not dare, as in the Hecyra,
his next play, to rely upon his audience’s being
patient until the recognition scene. In the middle
of the second act (line 221) he drops the rather
broad hint in a monologue: “they have set the
story going that the girl is an Athenian.” That
would be enough to prevent the spectators from
following false leads. The Andria, therefore, seems
to reveal Terence’s first attempt at constructing a
play in which a deferred hint took the place of full
preparation. One wonders whether the aged Caecilius,
who helped Terence with this play, may
have used the device before Terence and suggested
it to him.
In the Hecyra, the second play of Terence, there
is no preparation, and the delay in relieving the
tension of the spectator is carried to extreme lengths.
The old story of a maiden violated at the festival
during a dark night provides the entanglement. In
the end the guilty father of her child turns out to
be the very man she has married. Even through
the Latin text one can see that the early scenes of
the original[12] presupposed an informed audience enjoying
the delusions of characters working on mistaken
suppositions. But Terence blotted out the
information by deleting the prologue of the original.
The semi-expository first act gives the immediate
situation but reserves the key-fact for line 829 near
the end of the play. If that fact—that the unknown
violator was Pamphilus, the husband—had been
revealed to the spectators at the beginning they
might have enjoyed the dramatic irony of the scene
(II, 1) in which Laches scolds his wife for imagined
wrongs, and especially the incongruity of Pamphilus’
oath, by all that is sacred, that he is not to blame
for the separation (line 476). Terence has done a
very daring thing here in keeping the audience in
doubt and in anxiety. He has assumed that the
audience will patiently bear in mind these puzzling
quarrels and asseverations and watch the mysteries
accumulating without any key to the solution for
several hundred lines. A modern, used to that kind
of thing in detective stories, finds it less difficult to
do, but our students usually have to read the
Hecyra with unusually alert attention, and it is
certain that they would miss much of the delicate
play if they were to see it hurriedly acted on the
stage without previous preparation. In fact, Terence
commits the sin of hinting at incorrect solutions.
Pamphilus (at line 260) learns of the child
and only betrays bewilderment, which is apt to
mislead the spectator; at line 517 Pamphilus’ father
also learns of the child but draws an incorrect conclusion,
giving a new starting point for a possible
erroneous guess; at line 577 his mother, half-informed,
imagines that her son has deserted his wife
for ugly reasons. Only at line 827 does the resolution
of the intrigue take place. There is not one
ancient play before the day of Terence, so far as
we know, where an audience was left in such complete
suspense before an accumulating mass of perplexities;
and this was an audience, it will be remembered,
accustomed to be taken into the confidence
of the prologue. It is not surprising, therefore, that
this play—one of the most human in the classical
repertoire—failed twice, and that the spectators
rushed away from it to see a boxing match. But
Terence apparently was proud of what he had
done and insisted that the play have its chance.
Only after he had established his reputation by the
success of the Eunuchus was it at last played with
success.
The Heautontimoroumenos, produced two years
after the failure of the Hecyra, puts less strain upon
the audience, since half the secret—that Clinea’s
sweetheart has proved faithful and worthy of him—is
disclosed fairly early (line 243). From that point
the spectators are permitted without too much
anxiety to enjoy the dramatic irony involved in the
delusions of the over-confident Chremes who bestows
on his neighbor the pity that is his own due. Soon
after the middle of the play (675 ff.) the spectators
are admitted to the last important fact, namely,
that Clinea’s sweetheart is freeborn, while the impossible
courtesan seems likely to become Chremes’
daughter-in-law. Since, however, Chremes refuses
to accept the evidence of his own eyes, the self-delusion
only increases the irony, and the play continues
from that point in the Menandrian style. The play
is indeed one of the best in point of construction,
since by abandoning the expository prologue[13] Terence
was enabled to accumulate mysteries which he
gradually solved in such a way as to substitute
Menandrian satire for tension.
In the Eunuchus Terence for once shifts to the
Plautine manner, resting his play chiefly on buffoons,
imposture, and ludicrous situations. Indeed
he borrows caricatures from another play in order
to cram in the fun. There is no prologue, but none
was needed. Thais stands self-revealed from the
first scene, while Pamphila’s station is more than
hinted at in the second scene. The tricking of a
braggart captain did not involve much anxiety,
even though the preparation is slight. The play
is full of fun and easy to follow. Terence had for
once yielded to popular demand and he was materially
rewarded. It was the only play of his that
was immediately put on a second time, and the
aediles paid for it what was then considered the
very high sum of 8000 sesterces.
The Phormio, like the Heauton and the Adelphoe,
employs a good mingling of suspense and preparation.
There is no expository prologue. That one
existed in the original is probable from the occurrence
of such unconscious allusions to actuality as
the story concocted in court that the girl was a
kinswoman (line 117). The fact that Chremes has
a daughter like the one in question is not made
known to the audience till half the play is over—a
restraint which is surpassed only in the Hecyra.
However, from line 570 the solution is surmised and
it finally is evident at line 755. Henceforth the
interest is provided by a series of quick though
unprepared-for surprises.
Whether or not Terence should have all the credit
for breaking away from the old conventional construction
imposed on tragedy by the accident that
the plots were known, we cannot say. It is not
likely that Menander introduced this innovation,
since all the plots that have recently been discovered
seem to retain the older construction. Plautus,
except in plays subsequently revised, like the Epidicus
and the Mercator, is true to the convention
every time that his plot is intricate and ends with
an important “discovery.” We have suggested that
Caecilius, who was Terence’s critic in his first play,
may possibly have shown the way since he somehow
gained fame for his plot construction. But we
have no definite evidence of this. At any rate the
modernization comes after Plautus and seems, therefore,
to be a discovery of the Roman stage. It
might be claimed that the discovery was due to the
accident that the prologue was desired for the
expression of the author’s personal opinion, so that
it was not available for exposition.[14] However, this
would not explain Terence’s procedure. In the
Adelphoe, for instance, he seems to transfer some
of the exposition from the eliminated prologue to
the opening monologue of Micio. What is noticeable
is that he here gives a very chary exposition
in the monologue, gives some more details in the
inserted kidnaping scene, and yet carefully withholds
the secret—which could so easily have been
disclosed—that the girl was stolen for the supposedly
virtuous brother. In a word, Terence is
conscious of what he is doing. He has apparently
eliminated the expository prologue purposely in
order to rid himself of an old convention and to
intensify comedy by injecting into his plots the
elements of surprise and suspense.
After Terence the aediles seem to have saved
money by resorting freely to the archives and reviving
old plays. At any rate many of the Plautine
comedies bear signs of having been tampered with
at this time. Long speeches were cut, explicit prologues
were excised or reduced so as to introduce
the element of surprise. In other words, the comedies
were modernized in type and given speed. It
is more than likely that this refurbishing of old
plays discouraged young writers, since the generation
following Terence left few names of dramatists
to posterity. Only Turpilius, who worked in the
Plautine tradition, was well known later. He died
at a very old age about 103 B.C.
The togata, however, kept its place better
through the voluminous contributions of Afranius,
whose floruit was just before the Gracchan day.
Of his works, praised by such fair judges as Cicero,
Horace, and Quintilian, we have some seventy titles
and over six hundred lines. By mere chance, we
hear of a revival of a play of his in Caesar’s day
and of another even in Nero’s time. Rome was
now cosmopolitan enough so that a writer of comedy
need not limit his range. In matter and sentiment
Afranius reminded critics of Menander and Terence,
yet his fragments show that, like Plautus, he availed
himself of the advantages of very generous musical
accompaniments. The most striking reference to
him which has come down to us is that of Seneca
who says that Afranius blended the spirit of comedy
and tragedy in his work. If we may judge from this
statement he may in this respect have been a precursor
of Molière. After Afranius came Atta who
has left us a dozen bare titles and little else.
But legitimate comedy was doomed at Rome.
On festival days the populace had to be amused,
and the Roman populace was rapidly changing in
character as slavery was pushing out free labor.
Even before the Gracchan reform Scipio the younger
could face the crowds of the Forum with the remark
that most of them had come to Rome as slaves.
The Gracchans did not improve the quality of those
crowds when they instituted the corn-doles. The
free manumission of slaves was creating a polyglot
proletariat which corn doles now tended to keep in
the city, where they were fed and amused. In
response to the desires of such folk, chariot races
were made more exciting and the gladiatorial shows,
introduced from Campania, became more frequent
and more gruesome. Needless to say the well constructed
plots of Plautus and Terence could not
hold such audiences in their seats. The aediles and
praetors, who wished to keep the entertainment on
as high a level as possible, still persisted in producing
some respectable plays at every festival, but to save
their popularity in view of future elections they
were driven to admit an increasing number of the
more trivial plays as well.
After Sulla’s time, though great actors like
Roscius still played old rôles, the farce gained
ground over the legitimate comedy. The farce, a
more or less extemporaneous form, like the commedia
d’arte shaped as much by the actors as by
the authors, had long been in use as a brief epilogue
to performances of tragedies. The form most frequently
used was the so-called Atellana, named from
an Oscan village in Campania which was captured
by Rome during the Hannibalic war. At first Oscan
players had presented these farces in the Oscan
dialect. It is very likely that the many Campanians
who were trying to make a living at Rome after
they had been driven off their lands in 210 brought
these amusing plays along to produce in the Oscan
“colony” of Rome, and that in time the Romans
discovered how entertaining they were and began
to employ the players at festivals. One is reminded
of how the producers of Vienna and Innsbruck have
frequently invited the village players from the
Tyrolese hill-towns to give their simple homemade
comedies before sophisticated urban audiences.
The Atellan farces were usually spontaneous bits
of improvised fun in which the witty players, unhampered
by a fixed text, developed their own parts.
There was much sameness of plot and rôle, usually
a ridiculous situation at the expense of some extravagant
character, the fat fellow, the old simpleton,
the self-deluded wiseacre, the country bumpkin, or
what not. There was also much display of countryside
wisdom and frequently of broad and coarse wit.
By Sulla’s day various city-wits—we know the
names of some and have more than a hundred titles
of their works—exploited this old form and wrote
Latin farces on the Atellan models, obeying literary
conventions so far as to employ verse instead of
prose. Even Sulla, who was a devotee of the theater,
tried his hand at writing this style of comedy.
But these plays also had to give way to something
lighter, namely the mime. Simple realistic
mimes had appeared at unofficial folk festivals for
many years before literature became aware of them.
They avoided such artificiality as mask and extravagant
garb. They alone employed actresses for
female rôles. They got their names from their
special devotion to mimicry and caricature, but they
proceeded to invade the whole field of comedy; and
had the respectable togata not been bound by convention
to exclude actresses on the stage and to
adopt the mask, there is no reason why the two
should not have merged. In fact the mime came to
be a more realistic togata, and as such might have
played a dignified rôle in literature. And in Cicero’s
day there were writers like Laberius and actresses
like Arbuscula and Cytheris who revealed an ambition
to elevate the mime into the region of serious
art. The fate of the mime, however, lay at the
mercy of the rabble who demanded ever cheaper
amusement. And the scenario writers of the late
Republic and early Empire supplied it. They wrote
plots and created female rôles that not even Arbuscula
would play, and that self-respecting Romans
would not go to see. And so the mime—which
indeed lived on for centuries—fell into the class of
the tawdriest performances.
The farces and the mimes, while incapable of
embodying careful characterization or lines of any
real literary value, could at their best provide a
vehicle for current ideas and a fruitful entertainment
in skilful caricature and much rollicking fun.
Their descent to the lower strata of amusement was
not so much the fault of the forms as of the audiences
that determined their content. It is not surprising,
therefore, that these audiences—eager for entertainment
which might exclude all possibility of having to
exercise the intellect—finally demanded an extravaganza
that appealed solely to eye and ear.
Horace lived to see and bemoan the discovery
of the pantomime which, as its name implies, was
wholly mimicry, with nothing to disturb a lazy
brain. What Pylades did with tragedy, Bathyllus
of Alexandria did with comedy. He silently acted
his rôles using interpretative gestures to the accompanying
rhythms of seductive music. There at last
the rabble found supreme satisfaction. But Horace
at any rate in reviewing the history of the stage
did not argue that every new change had marked
progress. In his opinion the stage had descended
to the lowest depth of inanity.
At Rome, as elsewhere, the drama had proved
to be a fairly accurate barometer not of the culture
of the educated classes but of the populace. Nothing
in the form of official censorship had at any time
exercised any serious effect upon the theater. The
praetors and aediles were not to blame for what
happened. They had placed good plays on the
stage as long as could be expected at the risk of
offending the masses. Time and again, relying upon
their convictions as to the worth of a comedy, they
had staged plays that had failed; they were willing
to pay very high salaries, partly out of their own
purses, to great actors like Aesopus and Roscius
who tried to revive the best plays and to win back
to the theater an intelligent group of listeners; they
had set aside reserved seats first for the senators
and later for the knights in order to secure good audiences
for literary productions of a high order. Nevertheless
the drama declined. What the people
demanded had in the end to be provided.
Individual criticism probably served its purpose
to some extent, but could not prevent the ebb.
Men like Cicero ridiculed the cheap entertainments
and refused to attend them, they went out of their
way to encourage the better plays, and they did
everything in public speeches, in their essays, and
in their social functions to show their appreciation
of serious actors like Roscius and Aesopus. Young
poets like Asinius Pollio and Varius Rufus filed
away at poetic dramas that were published for
library shelves but never reached the stage. Critics
like Horace wrote to prove that what the populace
greeted at every change as a new and remarkable
advance was nothing but a new step downward.
And down it went. The drama in some form remained
a necessity for the populace and they kept
it at their level. The intelligent, who had in themselves,
their companions and their libraries their
own means of entertainment, deserted the theater
which had grown unendurable to them.
[1] Horace, Epist. I, 13: he mentions Pyrrha’s posture on the stage.
[3] See Wessner, Aemilius Asper. E.g., the refusal of Charinus to win
his love by unworthy threats (317), and Pamphilus’ refusal to take
credit for a deed which he says a gentleman could not fail to perform
(330). It should also be noticed that in the Perinthia Menander had a
scene of brutal slave-torturing which Terence took the liberty of
eliminating.
[4] Cf. especially Leo, Plaut. Forsch. chap. IV; Legrand, Daos, 490 ff.;
Michaut, Plaute, II, 116 ff.; Wilamowitz, Menander, Das Schiedsgericht,
142 ff. A part of this chapter has appeared in the Am. Jour. Phil.,
1928, 309.
[5] One may add that if he was more explicit than one would think
necessary he was perhaps giving aid to the many strangers that came
to the theater in his day.
[6] For other instances see Miles, 238, 381, 767, 904, 1170; Pseud.,
725; Casina, 683; Most., 662; Menaechmi, 831; Trin., 1137; cf. Legrand,
Daos, 533 ff.
[7] The Merry Wives of Windsor, though it contains no prologue, is
fully as explicit in the preparation of every incident—even the two
basket-scenes—as any play of Plautus. Indeed most of Shakespeare’s
plays give more attention to preparation than is customary on the
stage today even though his plots were usually familiar ones. The
Romeo and Juliet even has a prologue which goes so far as to disclose
the outcome.
[8] The expository dialogue between the two slaves gives the immediate
situation so plainly that a Heros would hardly have been employed
for the prologue except to reveal the secret hidden to the characters.
[10] The Epidicus probably once had a prologue (Wheeler, Am. Jour.
Phil. 1917, 264). One may suspect that the play in its present form—which
requires as patient reading as the Hecyra—was due to a post-Terentian
revision. The Mercator has a prologue that does not reveal
much of the plot but in the second act the outcome is hinted at by
way of a dream. The play as we have it is a revision.
[11] According to Donatus, Menander’s play also contained the marriage,
but without objection on the part of Micio. Since in Terence
Micio is represented as resisting, the marriage must have been considered
as punishment.
[12] The Hecyra according to Donatus was modeled upon a play of
Apollodorus, but it is now clear that that play was in turn modeled
upon Menander’s Arbitrants. That Terence suppressed the prologue of
Apollodorus is apparent from the comment of Donatus (who had a
copy of the Greek play at hand) on 1.58: Hoc (the use of protatica
prosopa) maluit Terentius quam per prologum narraret argumentum aut
θεὸν ἀπὸ μηχανῆς induceret loqui. Since the list of characters and the
beginning of Menander’s Arbitrants are lost, there may be some doubt
regarding his use of preparation in this play, but since the whole play
operates with “dramatic irony” and since Apollodorus had a prologue,
it is more than likely that he “prepared” his audience here as elsewhere.
At any rate Menander’s audience discover the owner of the finger ring
in the second act.
[13] I assume that Menander had revealed something about the
escapades of Chremes’ own son in the prologue, since Chremes’ pretenses
at knowing how to bring up children (152 ff.) were doubtless written
in the first place to amuse an audience that foresaw his failure.
[14] Leo, Gesch. Lit., 218, assumes that Caecilius had used the prologue
for personal criticism; Euanthius III. 2 says deos argumentis
narrandis machinatos ceteri Latini ad instar Graecorum habent, Terentius
non habet, which of course does not exclude an occasional use of the
personal prologue. After Terence, Afranius sometimes employs superhuman
prologues (Priapus, Sapientia, and Remeligo), but he seems also
to have used the prologue for personal statements in the manner of
Terence (lines 25-8).
CHAPTER V THE PROSE OF THE ROMAN STATESMEN — FOOTNOTES
“Ciceronian prose is practically the prose of the
human race,” says Mackail, a critic who is unusually
sensitive to qualities of style. In saying this,
he doubtless had in mind not only the orotund
periods of the Pro Milone, the elaborately rhythmical
movement of the Pro Archia, the vehement
force of the first Catilinarian or the easy colloquialism
of the familiar letters. It was rather the
lucid and copious exposition of essays like the De
Oratore in which, without revealed effort, a versatile
mind found appropriate and dignified expression for
all its concepts and moods. How did such prose
come to be?
Cicero worked incessantly for years to acquire
his command of the tools of expression. When very
young he memorized the standard rules of rhetoric
that emphasized the need for clarity, arrangement,
conciseness, luminosity, and all the rest. Do such
rules make great writers? On that point Cicero did
not deceive himself. He knew that adults did not
need them, but he recognized that schoolboys would
save time by having their attention called to what
practice would eventually reveal. Such rules might
prove guide posts to intelligent beginners, but one
has only to read the three books of the De Oratore[1]
to discover that rhetoric was for Cicero a schoolroom
crutch to outgrow and forget. Another device much
recommended by the Roman teachers of his day was
imitation, the study of the masters of diverse styles.
It is a method that has recently been employed to
good effect in the classroom for the awakening of
taste and sharpening of critical acumen. Cicero did
not scorn its use, but he knew too well that style
is personal[2] to attempt to acquire in this way a
garb that would not fit his own mental processes.
When he sought out Apollonius of Rhodes as a
critic it was not in order to adapt himself to that
teacher’s mode of expression. He first decided what
his own taste and capacity needed, and what the
Roman Forum and Curia would require of him;
then he sought for the teacher who could best help
him by his criticism. His complete independence is
shown by the fact that he traveled long, trying one
after the other of the famous teachers of the east,
abandoning them one by one as soon as he discovered
that they did not suit his purposes.[3] Cicero
did not impose the Rhodian style upon himself. He
made his own curriculum to fit his temperament
and sought out the tutor who could help him attain
what he demanded. This procedure seems to me
characteristic of the great Roman stylists. Cicero
and Caesar, Sallust and Livy, Seneca and Tacitus,
betray themselves in their sentence structure. The
secret of their expression will never be disclosed by
a search for their models nor in the rhetorical rules
then current.
The aim of this chapter is limited. It cannot
even attempt the important task of illustrating from
a study of Cicero the valid rule that style is the
man. It will attempt only to sketch the growth of
Latin prose up to Cicero’s day in order to suggest
how that prose became adequate to clothe the varied
expression of so versatile a genius.
Roman, like English, prose developed its sonority,
dignity, and rhythm in persuasive speech. As
in England during the religious reformation, pulpit
oratory molded speech, so in Rome, during the
period of political reformation from Cato to Cicero,
forensic contests in the senate house and at the
tribunals transformed Roman expression. This parallel
may seem obvious, but one offers it with
hesitation because Roman oratorical style is generally
supposed to have been shaped by the study
of Greek rhetoric in the schoolroom. Quite apart,
however, from the fact that true art is seldom
amenable to the compulsion of precept, chronology
militates against this theory. Roman prose had
traveled far before it resorted to any guidance from
Greece.
Like the English of Wycliffe, early Roman prose
was formless. It merely followed the habits of unshaped
spontaneous conversation. If anything was
to be recorded with care, it employed the forms of
art, that is, of verse. Naevius and Ennius wrote
their chronicles in meter. Even Chaucer, who is so
luminous in his verse narratives, becomes involved
and at times almost incoherent in his few attempts
to write prose, unless in fact he yields to the temptation
of admitting rhythm into his sentences. But
Chaucer is one of the last of the great writers to
flounder thus. The Wyclifite Bible marked the beginning
of a religious contest that continued for
two centuries with more or less intensity, and
finally with passionate vehemence. It was a contest
that, to many, involved a question of life and
death and to even more the problem of eternal
salvation. The gravity of the theme called for the
noblest possible expression, while the deep concern
of all classes, even the most ignorant, required
clarity and directness of utterance. The temptation
of the learned to exaggerate rhetoric into Euphuism
was immediately checked by the need of being
intelligible to the congregation, while the tendency
of plain persons toward colloquial formlessness was
checked both by the deep respect for the sacred
theme and by the high level of cultural taste among
the clergy of the time. We need not deny the great
influence of Ciceronian and Augustinian models upon
these learned men, and in Lyly’s courtly group we
know how ancient rhetoric ran pell-mell into preciosity.
But that was an aberration that affected
only those who had a thin message to convey.
When men are intensely engaged in saving their
fellows, speech will grow clear, and when these men
are at the same time persons endowed with great
intellects, their speech will take on dignity of structure
and of sound. Before that contest English
prose had babbled thus:[4]
And in that country is an old castle that stands upon
a rock, the which is cleped the Castle of the Sparrowhawk,
that is beyond the city of Layays, beside the town of
Pharsipee, that belongeth to the lordship of Cruk, that
is a rich lord and a good Christian man, where men find
a sparrowhawk upon a perch right fair and right well
made, and a fair Lady of Fayrye that keepeth it, etc.
This sentence rattles on unhaltingly through “and’s”
and “that’s” for a solid page before it falls down to
a stop from sheer exhaustion.
After the battle was over we have the Authorized
Version with its magnificent directness:
The sun shall be no more thy light by day; neither
for brightness shall the moon give light unto thee; but
the word shall be to thee an everlasting light, and thy
God thy glory.
Briefly, the parallel between early Latin and
early English prose can be indicated thus. The
prose of Ennius, like that of Chaucer, was very
much inferior to his verse. Before Ennius died,
however, the mighty struggle of statesmen had
begun in the polemics of Cato, a contest which
was destined to build up in time a dignified and
versatile language. Cato represented the native,
middle-class, agrarian population of Italy that feared
the expensive and ambitious foreign entanglements
which the philhellenic party of Scipio had incurred
and hated the foreign culture which followed in the
wake of philhellenism. Cato spoke incessantly. A
hundred and fifty of his speeches were available in
Cicero’s day. He attacked the Scipionic group in
the senate, in public harangues, and in court. And
not only he but his lieutenants—and of course his
opponents—had constantly to be on their feet.
This was the beginning of the party divisions that
led through the Gracchan reforms and through the
debating period of the civil wars to the final defeat
of the Roman Republic a hundred years later. The
contest of words was as bitter as in the England of
Wycliffe, Tindall, Cranmer, Latimer, and Hooker.
Here, too, the best intellects of the nation were
exercised in the debate; here, too, the gravity of
the theme and the demands of aristocratic audiences
required dignified expression, while the constant
necessity of winning the populace required entire
clarity and lucidity of expression. The struggle was
not indeed for eternal salvation, but it often involved
the question of life and death, and always the
future of the state. And from men like Cato, the
Gracchi, Cicero and Brutus, the state claimed and
won a devotion more intense than religion could.
Thus there is a certain similarity between the
growth of Latin prose from Ennius to Cicero and
that of English from Chaucer to Hooker. And
though Greek rhetorical theory and models were
factors in shaping Latin prose, as Roman theory
and models were factors in shaping English, it seems
to me quite probable that both languages would
have taken the course they did without those models,
for both were determined by forensic expression, by
great causes, and by intense devotion to those
causes on the part of the most intelligent men of
their day.
In following the evolution of Latin prose[5] we
unfortunately have to deal largely with fragments
quoted by later writers, and we cannot always be
sure that these fragments are representative. For
our purposes however they may legitimately be
considered so. Before Ennius’ time very few
speeches had actually been published. Cicero had
at hand an old oration of Appius Claudius of about
281 B.C. and some funerary laudations, but he did
not think either worth considering in a history of
oratory. So far as we know, written prose documents
before these were confined to laws, treaties,
and meager official records. The fragments of the
Twelve Tables (450 B.C.) are too scanty to afford
any basis for judging style. Some of them are so
wanting in lucidity, because of an ambiguous use
of pronominal subjects, that a modern lawyer might
readily manipulate them to prove any point. A few
fourth- and third-century inscriptions from headstones
and votive tablets[6] contain only blunt sentences
which reveal chiefly an obvious desire to save
the expense of stone-cutting. They do however
show the native Latin word order and its fondness
for the deferred verb. Orcevia Numeri (uxor) nationu
gratia, Fortuna Diovo fileia primogenia donum
dedi. This is of course a tendency in all inflected
languages where the verb can be postponed till the
subject and object have been visualized, since the
inflectional endings indicate the direction of the
verbal action. And in Latin, the hierarchy of what
is important can be and was recognized by the word
order. “Orcevia, Numerius’ wife, for the gift of
childbirth, to Fortuna, Jove’s daughter the firstborn,
this gift I give.” Strictly speaking Cicero’s
best-shaped sentence is not more periodic than that
colloquial tablet of a humble woman a century
before any Roman scholar thought of studying style.
It was not the study of Greek that determined the
form of Latin prose.
The Duilian inscription of 260 B.C.—doubtless
authentic in the main though found in an imperial
copy[7]—is our only pre-Ennian fragment of prose
that contains several complete sentences. This inscription
is far more fulsome and boastful than the
modest Scipionic epitaphs of two generations later,
a fact probably due to Duilius’ sojourn in Sicily
where he could see verbose honorary tablets at
every hand. In spirit and content it is Sicilian,
but its phrasing and diction are normal Latin. Its
longest sentence is rambling, badly coordinated and
illogically constructed despite its periodic placement
of the verbs. The man who composed it had no
feeling for lapidary style:
[c]umque eis navebos claseis Poenicas omn[is, item ma-]
[x]umas copias Cartaciniensis praesente[d Hanibaled]
[d]ictatored ol[or]om in altod marid pucn[andod vicet]
[v]ique nave[is cepe]t cum socieis septer[esmom unum quin—]
[queresm]osque triresmosque naveis X[XX, merset XIII] etc.
[—and in the same magistracy he was the first consul
to fight successfully upon the sea with ships, and he first
equipped and prepared a fleet, and by fighting on the
high seas he with his ships overcame the Punic fleet and
the very great Carthaginian forces commanded by their
dictator Hannibal, and by force he captured their ships
with their marines, one septereme, and thirty quinqueremes
and triremes, and sank thirteen, etc.]
A man who composes thus is not only “hypnotized
by the exuberance of his own verbosity” but unpracticed
in the art of logical expression.
Our first passage of continuous prose comes from
Ennius’ Euhemerus, quoted verbatim by Lactantius.
A fair example is the following:[8]
Exim Saturnus uxorem duxit Opem. Titan qui maior
natu erat postulat ut ipse regnaret. ibi Vesta mater
eorum et sorores Ceres atque Ops suadent Saturno, uti
de regno ne concedat fratri. ibi Titan, qui facie deterior
esset quam Saturnus, idcirco et quod videbat matrem
atque sorores suas operam dare uti Saturnus regnaret,
concessit ei ut is regnaret. itaque pactus est cum Saturno,
uti si quid liberum virile secus ei natum esset, ne
quid educaret. Id eius rei causa fecit, uti ad suos gnatos
regnum rediret. tum Saturno filius qui primus natus est,
eum necaverunt. deinde posterius nati sunt gemini,
Iuppiter atque Iuno. tum Iunonem Saturno in conspectum
dedere atque Iovem clam abscondunt dantque
eum Vestae educandum celantes Saturnum. item Neptunum
clam Saturno Ops parit eumque clanculum
abscondit, etc.
For this passage I shall use Professor Rand’s
translation though it introduces a modicum of style
into the expression:
“Then Saturn took Ops to wife. Titan, his elder
brother, wished to be king himself. Then their mother
Vesta and their sisters Ceres and Ops induced Saturn
not to yield the throne to Titan. Then Titan, who was
not so handsome a man as Saturn, both on that account
and because he saw that his mother and sisters were bent
on having Saturn reign, allowed him so to do. He therefore
secured an agreement with Saturn, that if the latter
had any male offspring thereafter, he should not rear
them. This he did for the purpose that the kingdom
might revert to his own sons. Then a first son was born
to Saturn, and they killed him. Then later twins were
born, Jupiter and Juno. Then they openly showed Juno
to Saturn, and hid Jove and gave him to Vesta to bring
up, concealing him from Saturn. Likewise Ops bare
Neptune unbeknownst to Saturn, and carefully hid him
away.”
This Ennian passage is even more simple and
devoid of stylistic qualities than is the English of
Wycliffe or Chaucer. The brief plodding sentences
are clear enough; in fact there is a dry legalistic
explicitness in phrases like id ejus rei causa fecit uti,
and deinde posterius. But the whole rattles to pieces
like a mosaic set in clay. It is in the main a string
of coordinate clauses loosely hung on que, atque,
ibi, tum, and without any appreciation of the differences
that we attempt to convey by commas, semicolons
and full stops. It has not even the normal
feeling for periodic structure which the epitaphs of
the time reveal. It is naïve, primitive prose, and
the evidence that Ennius could drivel thus is indeed
illuminating to the student of literature. A nation
which could be satisfied with such a medium of
expression had not been very verbose.
During the next few decades, however, there was
much legislation, and from the interesting Senatus
Consultum de Bacchanalibus of 186 B.C. we have
considerable fragments which prove that the ambiguities
found in the Twelve Tables were being
gradually removed and that there were enough
shysters at Rome to compel legislators to evolve
the intricate and all-inclusive “if-and-but style”
which has ever since characterized legal expression.
To this source the great prose of Rome owed very
little except precision of diction. There was also not
a little historical writing, chiefly however in Greek,
for the use of statesmen who needed to know their
precedents. But this type of prose, so far as we can
judge from the fragments preserved and from
Cicero’s adverse judgments,[9] made no appreciable
advance upon the narrative manner of Ennius, illustrated
above. Nor did such commonplace textbooks
as Cato’s De Agri Cultura.
As we have said, it was public speech that
moulded prose style at Rome, as in England.
Among the first to make a marked impression was
Cato, whose great activity on the platform begins
about the year of the decree de Bacchanalibus.
Nothing could be more innocent of form than Cato’s
De Agri Cultura. This however, is by no means
true of his speeches, several pages of which survive
in the typical paragraphs quoted by later writers.
Cato had not taken any course in the art of eloquence,
he had not studied the Greeks to the point
of appreciating stylistic qualities, and there was no
literary Latin prose published for him to study, but
he had, as a member of the senate, heard many
elaborate arguments advanced by the foremost
statesmen of his day on such weighty questions as
the peace with Carthage, the proposed expedition
into Macedonia in aid of the Greek democracies,
the terms of peace with Philip, and the proposed
war with Antiochus the Great. There can be no
doubt that these debates brought out many of the
characteristic qualities of Latin style. The men who
argued these questions had to think soundly and
to form their arguments as clearly, as definitely, as
incisively, and as persuasively as they knew how.
When scholastic students of style attribute Greek
learning to Cato[10] because he stops to make definitions,
balance arguments, and employ logical enthymemes,
they astound us by their naïvete. One
might as well say that Confucius, Hesiod, and Isaiah
had studied Demosthenes. Indeed I doubt not the
Aurignacian mother defined words for her children
and that the lord of the cave had often tried to
argue his wife into silence by conclusions ex contrario.
There has recently arisen another explanation
for the occasional artistry of the pre-hellenistic
Roman writers which has been held to apply to
all of the early Latin authors including Plautus.
This is that the so-called “Gorgianic figures,” used
by even the earliest Romans, are of Sicilian origin,
that the Romans must therefore have come into
cultural contact with the Sicilians through commerce
two centuries before Plautus, and that
Latin prose may thus have taken on rhetorical
devices in its infancy.[11] I mention these entertaining
conjectures only to guard against any possible supposition
that they may seem acceptable simply
because they have found their way successively
into recent textbooks. Cato was a man who, despite
his faults, possessed a very keen and versatile mind,
a visualizing, picture-making imagination, a sharp
tongue, an agile as well as a retentive memory, and
a penetrating power of analysis. His style, to be
sure, is not malleable; the clauses cohere by logic
rather than by the cement of conjunctions; he is
repetitious, chiefly because he likes to hammer his
nails firm; his transitions are blunt when he is
impatient to be on with his argument; he does not
take time to modulate his phrasing and his style
has little chiaroscuro, because he is in deadly earnest
all the way. His vocabulary is often of the barn
and field and his imagery is apt to draw from the
farmstead, as for instance when he shouts at Thermus:
“You cut those ten worthy men into strips
of bacon.”[12] In his Brutus, Cicero somewhat slyly
likened Cato’s simple straightforward Latin to the
style of Lysias.[13] Cicero, of course, knew the difference,
for he later permitted Atticus to correct him
on this point, but at the time he desired to recall
Brutus to the logical consequences of a contemporary
doctrine which somewhat naïvely overstressed
the simplicity of the studied artlessness of Lysias.
Cato was, of course, conscious of his effects; he
drove his arguments home with intentional care, for
he wrote out his speeches even though he delivered
them without notes. He published them of course
not as literary essays to be read by later students
of oratory, but as documents designed to carry on
the battles that he had begun in the court or the
senate. Their art, such as it is, derives not from
rhetoric but from his temperament and his fiery
conviction. His philosophy of style lay in four
words: rem tene, verba sequentur.
Cato’s prose was admirably suited to forensic
attack. Its qualities, however, were those that
spring from a practical, quick-witted, imaginative
debater. Cato probably directed every word and
every clause toward the precise argumentative effect
that he wished to obtain. He did not pronounce
them slowly in order to taste their harmony of
sound or to listen to their rhythm. If they had
beauty, it was by chance or by reason of the beauty
inherent in the Latin of his day. He probably
deleted whatever created the impression of being
far-sought. Spontaneous imagery might stand if it
made his meaning more clear. His antithesis, anaphora,
and balance therefore belong not to the
schools but spring from the instinct to strike quickly,
often, and with both fists. During his fifty years of
strenuous speaking he did much for Latin prose,
by proving that it could be clear, pointed, and
precise; that it was adapted to senatorial deliberations
over world politics, as well as to legal battles
in the courts and in the assembly. Cato did not
have an ear for the organ qualities of the language.
Nor was the time yet ripe for the elaboration of
artistic effects. When Cato spoke with deepest earnestness,
he could hardly escape attaining to some
of the dignity that Latin speech so readily acquires,
but his vocabulary was too fresh from the soil to
sustain that quality for long. However, it is likely
that men of taste and restraint even in his day were
more concerned than he for the proprieties of diction
that belonged to themes of gravity. Nobles who
were learning to rule provinces the wide world over
and to give commands to kings did not have to go
to Greek pettifoggers to acquire dignity of address.
Toward the end of Cato’s period some nobles
kept Greek teachers in their homes to teach their
sons the language and the literature that prevailed
in all the eastern half of the Empire. But the spirit
of Rome was not then very friendly toward such
teachers. The interminable wrangling of scores of
Greek legations begging for favors, the disillusioning
visits of Roman statesmen to Greek cities, the demoralizing
influence of the country upon the soldiers
stationed in Greece, the inane display of logical
antinomies in the philosophical disputations, and
the superficiality of a rhetorical doctrine concerned
with adornments superimposed upon vacuity, these
very quickly disgusted Rome. Cato’s friends succeeded
in having the Greek teachers banished from
Rome in 161 and again in 154.[14] It would be as
great a mistake to attribute lasting cultural effects
to the ambassadorial visits of Crates and Carneades
to Rome as to assume that the American senate
could have adopted continental rhetoric and style
from the exuberant prose spoken by the French
and Italian envoys, Viviani and Francesco Nitti,
who were sent to Washington in 1917 to present
the cause of the allied nations.
After Cato’s death more Greek teachers came,
and among these the stoic Panaetius, who remained
for some time and became a real cultural force in
the group that gathered about the younger Scipio.
Some attempt has been made to trace the Stoic
rhetorical doctrine of the plain style to this contact.[15]
But it is difficult to see what lessons Rome needed
after Cato to illustrate the desirability of the qualities
emphasized by stoic teaching: (1) pure diction,
(2) clarity, (3) precision, (4) conciseness, (5) propriety.
The first four of these qualities were the
very spirit of Cato’s practiced though untutored
Latin. The last quality concerned Cato very little
in all probability, but other Roman statesmen knew
the need of sloughing off barnyard diction in speaking
before the august senators at Rome. Propriety of
diction is after all a quality that could hardly be
foreign to a people who had for centuries respected
the triumphal garb, the fasces, and the august
pontifical ceremonies, and it was not a quality that
could be acquired from foreign teachers who did
not know the tone of Latin words. We must also
bear in mind that what Roman statesmen were
eager to learn from men like Panaetius and Polybius
and what these men desired to teach was not some
clever trick of phrasing but the essence of political
philosophy and of ethics. Polybius’ sixth book and
Cicero’s De Republica and De Officiis are the real
results of the early Stoic teaching at Rome, and
Polybius’ own unwieldy sentences should warn us
that contact with Stoic teaching could do little for
stylistic beauty.
As the Gracchan times approached, a new division
of parties became apparent at Rome. The senators
were suspected of promoting expansion in the
provinces for the sake of their own profit and glory,
and several tribunes gained popularity by opposing
the recruiting and by haling nobles into court on
the charge of maladministration. Piso devised the
first of the special courts, which Cicero considered
of great importance for the training of orators.
Then for several years there was agitation over
ballot reform advocated by the populace who desired
a secret ballot. Many important speeches were
delivered in the senate and before the people on
these measures, and if we may judge from the
remarks of Cicero regarding Galba,[16] Lepidus Porcina,
and Scipio Aemilianus, all this activity conduced
to create a feeling for a smoother and more
coherent style. Aemilianus especially, who represented
the finest aristocracy in its dignity of birth
and high accomplishment, spoke with that auctoritas
and gravitas that were the natural concomitants of
great empire.[17]
Then came the Gracchan proposals which shook
the staid government to its foundations. For a
dozen years the keenest minds of Rome were pitted
against each other, and victory lay not in arms but
in the power of persuasion. There was much discussion
in the senate, but Tiberius Gracchus carried
the battle directly to the popular assembly, and that
is where it was fought to the end. For the words
of Tiberius we have to rely chiefly upon the paraphrases
of Plutarch, which are too general to permit
of accurate estimate. From the speeches of Gaius
Gracchus, however, we fortunately have some exact
quotations.[18]
Gaius Gracchus did as much as any one man to
increase the range of Latin forensic prose. Reared
in the center of the dominant aristocracy where he
imbibed the purest and most copious diction, trained
by a mother whose urbane language delighted even
Cicero, he nevertheless espoused the cause of
democracy, and in the defense of this principle he
acquired a lucid directness that Cicero never tires
of praising. Gracchus had Greek teachers, who
taught him to read and to speak Greek as well as
not a little about Greek political ethics, and doubtless
also the textbook rules of Greek style. Such
stylistic rules, however, were not of much worth in
addressing Roman voters, and they are seldom in
evidence in the fragments which have survived.
Cicero’s one criticism of Gracchus’ style is that he
did not know how to modulate his prose so as to
secure rhythmical effects. Gracchus would not have
attempted to secure them had he known how. He
was too concerned with the issues at stake, too fired
with zeal for the cause for which he was to suffer
death, to worry about the adornments of style. He
published his speeches, and he doubtless prepared
them beforehand, because in the revolutionary reforms
that he proposed, errors of phrasing must be
avoided, and the record must be kept for the sake
of impressing his arguments. He certainly did not
issue his speeches with a view to providing models
of style.
In this period Latin prose acquired further versatility
and range because Gracchus was a man of
genius, believed in a cause which gave full scope to
his great powers, and spoke before different audiences
that required of him widely varying types of
appeal. His was the task of shattering the power
of the most stubborn aristocracy that the world has
known, of organizing a new democratic machinery
of government, of extending the suffrage throughout
Italy, of saving the native stock by a vast scheme of
colonization. He was stirred by an unflinching devotion
to his cause, by bitterness at the murder of his
brother, and by the knowledge that he too was
marked for death. It is blasphemy against the informing
spirit of great art to attribute his effects to
rules, and not to acknowledge that genius fighting
in such a cause is an independent creative force.
Cato had already shaped his weapons for him.
Gracchus, more richly endowed with vision, with
sympathy, with intellect and wit, filed and hammered
the weapons into a finished armory. There
is no tool of persuasion that he did not have to
employ. He used a simple, rude, staccato narrative
when explaining before the rabble conditions that
must be cured;[19] in elaborate argument, where the
light and shade must be exact, he employed periods
as well-packed, though not so musical, as those of
Cicero.[20] Before senators his diction was as grave
and lordly as theirs, while in the forum, though
never coarse, he could be as colloquial as Cato. His
vituperation carried the deep thrust of the lance
rather than the rapier cut,[21] for he liked to play
with lingering irony. His emotional appeal reminds
one of the language of Ennius’ tragedies.[22]
And yet Cicero was not quite satisfied with his
speeches as works of art. What was lacking was
after all what Gracchus would have disregarded
even had he lived in Cicero’s day: a more careful
modulation, a studied use of rhythm, a concern for
the collocation of sounds, a more elaborate sentence
structure, and a more apparent contrast of light and
shade. Those are qualities that do not belong to the
expression of revolutionary reformers who have but
a year or two in which to perform a great life-work.
They must come with leisure and tranquility when
men have time to try the sound and taste of phrases
in patient reiteration. Meanwhile Latin prose had
been fortunate in finding men like Cato and Gracchus
to make it vivid, clear, versatile, and vibrant. After
these two men and the scores of speakers that they
drew into the arena,[23] no Roman could again write
Latin with the shambling gait of Ennius’ Euhemerus
without serious apology. And it is safe to say that
even writers of history and autobiography, who
became numerous in the Gracchan period and after,
comprehended now that sentences must have clarity,
unity, logic, and precision.
After the death of Gracchus there was a temporary
lull in politics; the victorious aristocracy, so
nearly crushed, prudently decided to compromise
with the populace rather than to risk the awakening
of another Gracchus by exploiting their restored
power. Young men who had heard the brilliant
reformer in their youth, men like Crassus, Antonius,
and Catulus, grew up to be distinguished orators.
They inherited the results of a great evolution of
prose, they directly or indirectly received the benefits
of a deeper respect for elaborate style because
of a new contact with Greek teachers, and they were
granted the leisure and tranquility to consider the
needs of a more artistic expression.
Licinius Crassus, in whose orations Cicero found
the first mature Latin prose,[24] began as a partisan
of Gaius Gracchus and in his youth doubtless imitated
his hero’s fiery style. He also gave some
attention to the Greek rules though he held that
rules did not create style but were merely a collection
of deductions drawn by analysts from the practices
of the eloquent.[25] He preferred observing
Roman speakers to studying the precepts of the
Greeks,[26] and he thought Roman oratory sounder
than Greek because at Rome the pleaders were the
foremost statesmen whereas in Greece only hirelings
practiced the art.[27] In these views he was not far
from representing orthodox opinions.[28] There were
other great men who gave even less credit to scholastic
practice. Antonius his rival—by many considered
the more brilliant speaker of the two—claimed that
rhetoric was useless in that it only formulated the
obvious;[29] Scaevola pointed out that Roman statesmen
who had brought Roman government to the
pinnacle of glory had nothing to learn in expression
from inexperienced Greek pedagogues;[30] and Cicero’s
account of the style of such great orators as Sulpicius,
Caesar Strabo, and Cotta reveals the fact
that the oratory of these men was a home product.[31]
On the other hand there were men who tried to
make up for the deficiency in practical experience
by drilling at doctrine, with the usual result that
their language became tangled in artifice. Men like
Albucius[32] and the first Curio remind us in type
and experience of the courtly Tudor wits who had
little to do or say and ended in euphuism.
What was the admirable style of Crassus which
Cicero now calls mature? The samples that have
been saved for us by the Auctor ad Herennium unfortunately
were quoted to illustrate vivid and rapid-fire
argumentation, and Cicero’s longest quotation
was made to indicate Crassus’ power of spontaneous
reaction to a surprising situation. While these examples
give proof of celerity of wit, of a forceful,
picturesque, and copious diction, of the pungent
and concise phrasing for which Crassus was noted,
they are not normal forensic prose. They do not
reveal the dignity and harmony for which this
orator was praised, and they give no certain illustration
of the prose rhythms that Cicero liked to
find in a “mature” style. From the passages that
we have we should say that Crassus spoke as a
pupil of Gaius Gracchus, but with the mellowness
of age and in causes of less moment.
Perhaps the real reason why Cicero found
Crassus’ style mature was that the Latin language
was now mature. Latin diction had now become
fuller and richer. Not only had the large bulk of Accian
tragedy and of hundreds of comedies enriched
the language, but hundreds of speeches delivered by
men who had worked hard at the task of enlarging
the resources of Latin phrase and diction had now
been published. The special court instituted by
Piso, the frequent cases before the plebeian assembly
after the Gracchan period, the new custom of attacking
political opponents by means of legal prosecutions
had immensely increased the scope of
oratory. The factional strife introduced by the
Gracchans had divided the senate into debating
groups, and brought fire into electioneering oratory
and into legislative discussions. Every phase of
political philosophy and expediency as well as of
legal and moral principles was discussed day after
day. Accordingly, the Latin language matured
quickly and its prose was a finished product by the
time that Cicero was born, although its verse had
to wait another century before attaining adequate
expression.
This prose was fortunately a fairly musical thing
by nature. In comparing the earliest Latin word-forms
with those of the Gracchan days we find
that they had improved very much in musical quality,
due in part, no doubt, to the fact that the Etruscans
and Sabines, who had temporarily dominated
Rome, had slurred over harsh collocations of consonants
till they fell away, and partly to the fact that
the plebeians, who were of course less conservative
in speech than the patricians, had won great positions
in the fourth century. Jouxmenta of the Stele
inscription had now softened to jumenta; stlis had
become lis; stlocus, locus; forctis, fortis; scandsla,
scala; and so on, in hundreds of words. In many
positions the harsh sibilants had been eliminated:
cosmis had become comis; dusmos, dumus; and intervocalic
s had become r: eram was better than esam.
This elimination of harsh sounds had wrought so
effectively between 500 B.C. and 100 B.C. that a
language that was once as rough as Gothic had
acquired the mellifluous quality of Italian. Though
it still contained too many sibilants for ideal speech
and the final m occurred so frequently as to invite
monotony, it had few sounds that could jar upon
the most delicate ear. The vowels were relatively
pure, and because of the abundance in inflections
of the sonorous vowels a, o, and u (=oo), they gave
the language an orotund quality. The Indo-European
i is on the whole apt to be shrill, and the great
vowel shift of sixteenth-century England which altered
it to the much more musical i (=aye) undid
its benefit by raising English e to the thinner sound
of the old i. Latin retained the old sound, but in
i-stems it frequently went over by analogy to e,
and the a̅i̅, a̅ĭ diphthongs fortunately softened to
the mellow æ. In all this, mechanistic forces of the
speech organs were at work, but one cannot help
thinking that a delicate auditory guidance helped
select the desirable sounds.
Another great advantage inherent in the Latin
language from the beginning was that quantities
were carefully observed by it and were in fact the
determining factor in its rhythm; and since time
rather than stress is the guiding principle of music
in human song, as in the flute and organ, Roman
speech was to an unusual degree suited to modulated
utterance. To be sure, in the century before Plautus,
stress had threatened for a while to gain dominance
in vulgar speech—enough in fact to question the
rights of measured verse—, nevertheless the timely
spread of the conservative, aristocratic pronunciation
through political and forensic oratory, as it was
heard almost daily in the open forum during the
second century, gradually checked the process and
standardized a precise observance of longs and
shorts.
The emphatic dominance of quantity over
speech went so far in controlling word-accent that
about two centuries before Cicero it had drawn the
accent to the penultimate vowel if that was long.
Hence, in the sentence endings which so often consisted
of weighty words, word-accent to a remarkable
degree coincided with a natural quantitative
utterance. Latin, therefore, lent itself to a rhythmical
close of sentences, often combining word-stress
and length of utterance in a way that Greek prose
rhythm did not. Cicero had studied Greek and had
observed that various writers advocated the use of
iambs, dactyls, and paeans[33] for clause-endings, and
he labored somewhat confusedly to justify those
rhythms since Greek theory seemed to demand them,
but modern analysis has proved that his ear had
shaped a truer Latin rhythm than his scholarship or
his logic. His favorite clausulae, though he was not
fully aware of it, were cretics and trochaics, producing
a rhythm that adapted itself excellently to the
dominance of longs, to the penultimate law, and to
a strong close. As usual, a true appreciation of the
genius of the Latin language saved the art from the
effect of rules that were made for another medium.
Here again Latin shows its independence.
But this is not all. Cicero’s books of rhetoric
emphasize periodic sentence structure with careful
attention to a mobile arrangement of clauses within
the period. The Greek orators had of course practiced
this art, and the teachers had drawn up the
rules of the game afterwards. Cicero, for instance,
often patterns his clauses with care in order to reach
a periodic climax. In the Orator[34] he quotes an
example from a speech of his own in which he
follows two pairs of balanced phrases and a pair of
clauses with a tranquil dignified close.
Domus tibi deerat? At habebas; pecunia superabat? At egebas;
incurristi amens in columnas; in alienos insanus insanisti:
depressam caecam jacentem domum pluris quam te et quam fortunas tuas aestimasti.
In such studied prose as in much of our free verse,
the modulation depends not only upon the measured
clausulae but also upon the parallelisms of phrase.[35]
It is the two-fold rhythm that we so often find in
the Authorized Version, in Hooker and in Browne,
before English writers knew very much about the
classical theories of prose rhythm. Now the point
that needs to be emphasized is that Cicero would
probably have written thus had he never known
rules, had he only used with his infallible ear the
prose that came to him shaped by a hundred great
speakers. For, in the first place, the periodic structure
was native to Latin, as we have seen, from the
time of the earliest inscriptions. That structure is
natural in highly inflected languages where the verb
can be deferred in order to make room early for the
important words and concepts, while unimportant
phrases can be appropriately subordinated because
their inflectional forms keep them tethered in thought
to their owners even though separated by space.
All this invites the service of taste to provide the
contrast and balance, to give light and shade, to
lift and to subdue, and then to bind the whole
between introductory subject and concluding verb.
No speaker of taste, given leisure and rich diction,
could resist the temptation of thus elaborating such
a language as Latin. The sentence of the untutored
Cato, quoted above, though lacking in modulation,
reveals a structural form not unlike the sentence of
Cicero just cited.
Cicero repeatedly calls attention to what he
designates as the adornment of good prose, adornments
associated in Greek learning with the name
of Gorgias. These are the tropes, i.e., the figures
of speech, and the schemata, i.e., the patterned
expressions of sentences. But he also tells us, fortunately,
that there were none of these adornments
which could not be found in the works of untutored
old Cato,[36] and that even unschooled rustics employed
metaphor. We have already remarked how
modern scholars have sought to explain their presence.
Explanations are of course not necessary.
Men used metaphor and simile in the caves of
the Dordogne 20,000 years ago; language began in
metaphor when the primitive savage first called a
dog “bowwow.” Half the words of any language
are still metaphorical. When a Roman tried to find
some expression for thinking, whether he used puto
or intelligo or concipio or cogito or arbitror or existimo
or opinor or censeo, or sentio, he had to use a figure
of speech. Men like Cato, Scipio, Gracchus, Cicero
became powerful because they had imagination, saw
visions, and put their visions into their words.
The same may be said of patterned phrases.
Native Latin verse, shaped long before Greek was
known at Rome, was particularly fond of balance
and antithesis because it was a verse that rested
on parallelism marked by the strong caesura and
bound together by alliteration. Such was the form
of the early prayers and proverbs of the Romans:
Postremus dicas, primus taceas.
Pastores, pecua, salve servassis.
Eorum sectam secuntur, multi mortales (Livius).
Immortales mortales, si foret fas flere (of Naevius).
This old, alliterative verse operated with antitheses,
balance, contrast, anaphora, and word-play. Cicero
needed no more to go to the Greeks for such simple
devices than Cato, and I do not think that he did.
If he employs them with more delicacy and restraint,
it is partly because he learned with practice that his
own youthful style had been prone to over-use the
obvious tricks of speech.
Cicero also calls attention to the Greek rules
for the proper organization of speeches, which must
have (1) their introduction, (2) their exposition of
the case, (3) their panoply of proof, (4) their refutation
of the opponent, and (5) their conclusion. To
Cicero this is of course schoolboy stuff.[37] It might
save time for a freshman to have these obvious rules
of composition called to his attention when he begins,
but Cicero did not for a moment suppose that an
adult who has had some practice needs instruction
like this, or that men like Cato and Gracchus and
the hundreds of other statesmen battling with the
shrewdest minds of Rome needed to be told that
the peroration belonged at the end and not at the
beginning of a speech. Roman oratory during its
hundred years of progress had never learned anything
essential from these precepts. Their purpose
was simply to train the Roman schoolboy to observe
the processes involved in shaping speeches. The
mistake of our modern critics has been to suppose
that such rules as these created Roman prose.
Nothing in Cicero’s writings or practices justifies
that assumption. Roman prose grew to full maturity
from native roots, in native soil, and with
native nurture.
Ornate Latin speech reached its complete development
in the orations of Cicero. To modern
Anglo-Saxon taste the more elaborate paragraphs
seem overwrought. Our busy courts and legislatures
desire facts clearly and compactly presented.
This has made us impatient of the style of persuasion
in speech. When we have leisure for vacation
reading we may resort to polyphonic or imagist
prose in essays and occasionally in fiction. We still
have a place for protreptic sound in well-written
paragraphs, but not during business hours. That is
the chief reason why some of the Ciceronian periods
now seem misplaced. Another seems to lie in a
difference of temperament in the respective peoples.
If the Latins were in any respect like the modern
Italians in their sensitivity to dramatic utterance,
they may have enjoyed emotional persuasion more
than some of the ultramontane peoples. The very
fact that Cicero’s manner so frequently carried conviction
in the courts, in the senate, and on the
public platform removes him to that extent from
modern ultramontane criticism. But Cicero himself
was in his day considered a moderate and
urged strongly that elaborate prose must never be
used except for themes that could carry its burden.
He also knew that the study of rhetoric was for
young students only and not for mature statesmen.
When in the De Oratore he represented Crassus and
Antonius as giving such elementary instruction to
the young students, Sulpicius and Cotta, he carefully
dismissed the venerable Scaevola as being too
dignified to participate in such a conversation. His
sense of propriety here reveals the true Roman
attitude toward Greek rhetoric.
To be sure Cicero was himself somewhat imposed
upon by the claims of rhetoric which Greek teachers
had elaborated, or he would not have written the
De Oratore—even with apologies. The erroneous
belief was still current that some one some day
might work out a real science of style. Hence he
wished to make his contribution to that science by
setting down his own precepts regarding prose
rhythm, composition, and figures of speech. But
that he had doubts concerning their validity appears
in his insistence that the “grand manner” is a gift
of nature (Or. 99) and that Roman oratory owed
more to ingenium than to doctrina (Or. 143). However,
in criticizing his contemporaries—Calvus,
Caelius, and Calidius—he always proceeds from the
point of view of their effect on him rather than from
any reference to rules of rhetoric.
Cicero in fact employed few of the figures of
speech, the names of which he felt that convention
required him to list, and his modulations are so
intricate and varied that, despite a score of dissertations
on the subject, no one has yet succeeded
in analyzing them according to the standard scheme
which he transmitted from the accepted authorities.
For Cicero himself, living prose had a native
movement and a wealth of sound that lay beyond
analysis. His rules were for dull minds that required
the aid of rules. His own ear required none. The
teacher who compels his students to count the
specific clausulae of an oration of Cicero commits
an unpardonable crime against the holy spirit of a
great art. The student must, of course, learn to read
that prose with an accurate pronunciation of the
sounds and quantities, but after that the rhythm
will take care of itself.
Cicero speaks[38] of his own oration Pro Caecina
as an example of the “plain style,” employed in
explicative demonstration, and the Pro Rabirio as
an illustration of the grave and lofty style employed
in compelling persuasion, while he cites the De
Imperio Pompei as an instance of the “middle
style.” He who has read these three speeches conscientiously
feels the difference between them, yet
he will not be able to convey that feeling by means
of the traditional statistics of the stylistic doctorand.
There are quite as many examples of the
favorite rhythms (clausulae) in the Pro Caecina as
in the Pro Rabirio, a fact that shows that Cicero’s
ear was remarkably sensitive to this effect and
guided his vocal expression even when he was not
consciously striving for it. Even in metaphors and
in such devices as the rhetorical question, the Pro
Caecina does not differ materially from the Pro
Rabirio.[39] And this again shows that this orator
was by nature luminous and aggressive as a successful
speaker must be.
In the final analysis, if we may take the cue
from these speeches, it is not the degree of consciously
imposed rhetoric that differentiates their
styles for Cicero, but the nature of the issues and
audiences involved and the resultant quality of the
speaker’s inspiration.[40] In the Pro Caecina, an ordinary
civil suit called for close argumentation before
a small jury of legal specialists. These facts determined
the style, as Cicero says. In the Pro Rabirio,
which Cicero places at the opposite end of the
scale, the critic will not find many more of the
standard devices of rhetoric than in the other. But
here it becomes apparent from the first sentence
that Cicero is tense, that standing at full height he
is battling with all his might for what seems to him
a great principle. The issue was as serious as any
he had ever championed. That accounts for the
intensity of his utterance. But there are various
ways of fighting, and the audience as well as the
theme must determine the manner. Cicero had
before him not only the voting public—which
standing alone might have tempted him into mere
vituperation—but he had also before him the aristocracy
of the senate waiting to see whether the
auctoritas senatus would be betrayed by that day’s
vote because of a possible failure on the orator’s
part. Cicero did not fail. The speech in its gravity
and dignity of word and period is worthy of the
theme and adapted to the audience. And these are
the factors which Cicero felt had made that speech.
Scholars have catalogued externals in such oratory
too assiduously, and Cicero did so himself, because
it had not yet been discovered in his day that art
is beyond the reach of science.
What we need to do in reading Cicero is first
to comprehend the rich endowment of the man: the
vast human sympathy that brought him into immediate
contact with his audiences, be they ever so
diverse, the celerity of his thought, the constructive
power of his imagination, the close correspondence
between his delicate sense of rhythm and sound
and his copious vocabulary, and above all his very
sensitive response to the issues of right and justice.
Then we must bear in mind the breadth of his studies
in philosophy, dramatic literature, history, law, and
politics that enriched his mind with principles, illustrations,
and points of view.[41] Finally, we must
picture to ourselves in each case the nature of his
audience, the issue at stake, and the intensity of its
appeal to him. When we have done this we shall
feel, if we have the gift of insight, and even if we
cannot analyze it, the consummate art of Cicero’s
Latin prose. To attempt to express the secret of
it in statistics of tropes and meters is to miss it
wholly.
Before his death Cicero saw the fate of his
favorite literary creed that prose should be a work
of art. It is well to remember that as he had adopted
this creed from his teachers so had his literary
opponents adopted from their teachers at least the
verbal expression of their own creed, i.e., that it
was the business of the speaker to do the task
before him simply and honestly without resorting
to artifice. However, I do not believe that the literary
contest that cost Cicero so much distress in
his last days was essentially one of theory; it was
rather one that grew out of the milieu in which he
lived. Long before Caesar’s day, Cato had expressed
his natural aversion to the artifices of Crates and
Carneadas when he said with his characteristic impatience:
“Get hold of your theme and the words
will take care of themselves.” Cicero in his youth
had found the same antithesis expressed in Antonius
and Crassus. And he lived to see men like Caesar,
Brutus, and Calvus win the young men away from
his own ideals to those of the matter-of-fact style.
The antithesis lies deep in human nature and crops
up in the revolt that each generation feels toward
its predecessor. It is hardly sound to attribute the
dominance of such elementary creeds to schoolroom
precepts. The preceptor is usually a man who notes
the requirements of his day and tries to prepare his
pupils for its needs. He follows more often than he
leads, as any one may observe who will examine
any twenty standard books on composition produced
by teachers during the last fifty years in
America. They follow usage, they do not beget it.
Asianic rhetoric, with its advocacy of adornment,
had come to Rome in Cicero’s youth. It is true
that its rules engaged his attention. But a man as
sensitive to artistic expression as Cicero, and as sure
of the spirit of his audiences, had little to learn from
Anatolian pedagogues who taught Graeculi how to
declaim to four walls. Those teachers would hardly
have recognized the Pro Rabirio as a product of
their precepts. Similarly, Apollodorus came from
Pergamum to teach the doctrines of a Lysianic or
Attic style. Youths like Calidius, Calvus, and
Pollio favored his method. But Apollodorus would
have met with little success if so many Romans had
not been practical and if the senate, with its traditions
of dignity, had not already lost its prestige
before the emerging democracy led by Caesar.
Apollodorus may have introduced the new style,
but had the times not been ripe for him he would
not have been heard; moreover, the part of his
doctrine that Rome accepted, Rome had possessed
already in the 150 speeches of old Cato. It was
Caesar’s sword that antiquated senatorial oratory as
it antiquated senatorial pretensions to govern Rome.
Foreign schoolteachers did not do it. The Greek
observer, Dionysius of Halicarnassus, who was an
enthusiastic supporter of Atticism in the Augustan
day, realized that it was not the Greek schoolteachers
but the practical statesmen of Rome who
in the last analysis required the new prose to take
the form it did. “It is my belief,” he says, “that
this great revolution [in stylistic matters] was
originated by Rome, the mistress of the world,
who compelled entire nations to look to her: Rome,
I say, and her nobles, men of high character, excellent
administrators, highly cultivated, and of high
critical intelligence.” Here we have a keen insight
into the fact that a powerful state generates a
dominant culture which easily drowns the feeble
whispers of the cloistered theorist.
The generation which followed Cicero, represented
by Asinius Pollio and Messala, revolted
completely against Cicero’s ornate prose and adopted
the plain, matter-of-fact speech which was called
Atticistic. Again it seems to me not only incorrect
but contrary to the penetrating observations of
Tacitus[42] to attribute this revolt to the victory of
a stylistic theory. Calvus, to be sure, represented
the new style in a few speeches as early as 58 B.C.
when he was but twenty-four years of age; Calidius
began to speak earlier, but whether or not in the
new manner is unknown. Brutus, controlled by a
temperamental bluntness, supported the same tendency
a few years later. But these men would not
have been able to undermine the power of Ciceronian
style had not events worked in their favor. It was
the dominating political influence of Caesar that did
the work. The first blow was Caesar’s quiet introduction
of stenographers into the senate in 59. By
publishing the minutes of the senatorial proceedings
he compelled the speakers to consider the outside
public, to drop the orotund periods addressed to
their colleagues alone, and to confine themselves to
pertinent details. Caesar himself had no time to
waste on model orations. When opposed by the
senate he carried his bills to the assembly to which
he put his arguments in plain and pithy sentences.
Cicero had scented the meaning of these effects
enough to feel the need of stating his doctrine in
full in the De Oratore published in 55, and Calvus
and Calidius were quietly profiting by the new
trend. Presently, in 52, the triumvirs closed the
second nursery of ornate prose, by passing a bill
which severely limited the time of pleas in court.
The purpose was, of course, to expedite the business
of the overburdened courts, but the act reveals once
more that the new politics were concerned with
getting results, not with encouraging a time-consuming
oratory. Two years later Caesar crossed the
Rubicon, and thereafter, so long as Caesar lived,
addresses in the senate all partook of the nature of
business-like reports in committees that met before
a curt presiding officer; and in the courts, whose
judges were now appointed by Caesar, persuasive
oratory gave way to a rapid estimation of facts.
Cicero was well aware of all this.[43] During the
first few years of Caesar’s dictatorship he complained
frequently that there was no longer a place
in the state for his gifts, and that his influence had
wholly gone. However, hoping for a restoration of
senatorial rule, he decided not to yield without some
effort. He invited the most promising young politicians
of Caesar’s circle to take practical exercises
in political oratory with him; in 47 or 46 he wrote
a letter of gentle remonstrance to Calvus, the most
influential theorist of the “Atticistic school;” and
for Brutus, who rejected the means of artistic expression
for reasons of taste, he composed (in 46)
a full history of Latin oratory in which he tried to
show that Caesarian administration threatened to
suffocate a great art, that the development of that
art during more than a century had demonstrated
the correctness of his own doctrine, and that the
opposing theorists, men like Calvus and Calidius
who had profited from events, could not by their
methods create an effective style. Brutus, who of
course comprehended the animus of the volume,
responded with little enthusiasm and avoided the
burden of arguing by asking for a more explicit
statement of Cicero’s position. Cicero responded at
once with the brilliant brochure called the Orator.
But though Cicero sent out many presentation
copies the book met with general silence. No one
was interested in tropes and prose rhythm at a time
when Cato was taking his own life as an offering to
the dying Republic. For the next two years the
business of state rested on the brief staccato orders
of a tyrant. At Caesar’s death the senate came to
life again for a brief period and the fourteen Philippics
reveal the enduring power of Cicero’s oratory,
an art that had been well-nigh silent for ten years.
Then Cicero, too, fell by the assassin’s sword.
Presently Augustus established the throne and
once more offered freedom of discussion in the senate.
But freedom had disappeared. Augustus’ trusted
friends reported his views in the senate and before
the people in business-like summaries. Cicero’s very
name was anathema as that of a rebel to the new
régime. Pollio and Messala, who represented the
opposition to the unpopular style, who practiced the
arts of brevity and directness suited to the needs
of the new régime, were accounted the models of
Augustan Latin prose. Ciceronian ideals returned
in time to the schoolroom but only after the schoolroom
had lost touch with politics.
[1] Cf. De Oratore, I. 23; 52; 105; 146; 198; II. 50; 77; 100; 132; III.
29-33; 48; 54; 93; 226; Ad. Att. iv. 16.3; Brutus, 263.
[5] Nettleship, Essays Classical, II, 93; Norden Die antike Kunstprosa
(which seriously overestimates the influence of Greek doctrine on Latin
prose style). Cicero’s Brutus is the indispensable handbook.
[12]In Thermum. Tuum nefarium facinus pejore facinore operire
postulas; succidias humanas facis, tantas trucidationes facis, decem
capita libera interficis, decem hominibus vitam eripis, indicta causa,
injudicatis, incondemnatis. The passage is packed with excellent examples
of anaphora, balance, metaphor, homoeoteleuton and alliteration.
Had this been written in 88 B.C. instead of in 188 we should take it as
an excellent illustration of the result of Greek rhetorical study. It is,
however, just native Latin speech afire with the most vehement Catonian
wrath.
[13]Brutus, 67 ff.; modified in 284-6. Cicero had noticed that Cato’s
orations were full of imagery; Brutus, 69.
[16] Cicero, Brutus, 82, credits Galba with a lofty style in speeches
which somehow failed to survive in the written copies, which reveals
as in several instances that Latin style was apt to be primarily pragmatic
rather than scholastic (ibid., 137, 138). To Aemilius Lepidus
Porcina (fl. about 140) he accords credit for smooth sentence structure
(ibid., 131).
[18] N. Häpke, C. Semproni Gracchi Fragmenta (Munich, 1915). This
editor finds a few instances of prose rhythms in Gracchus. I do not
think that Gracchus was conscious of them, since they occur in about the
same ratio as in Sallust or Caesar, who could hardly be accused of
encouraging the rhythmic style.
[23] Cicero in his Brutus mentions fifteen speakers of the Catonian
period, some twenty as being important between Cato and Tiberius
Gracchus, about thirty who belonged distinctly to the period of the
Gracchan reforms, and twenty more who gained distinction before the
end of the second century; that is, some eighty-five whose contributions
were worthy of mention before the fashion set in of studying rhetoric
in Greece.
[28] In the year 92 Crassus attempted with his colleague Domitius
by censorial pronouncement to discourage the growth of Latin schools
of rhetoric. It is difficult to take seriously the recent hypothesis that
this was an aristocratic attack upon democratic schools. Cicero’s interpretation
that the new Latin school was objectionable because it trained
speakers without the cultural education in literature, philosophy, and
history, which Greek rhetoricians usually required, seems adequate.
Our own insistence that law schools require a college degree for entrance
would then be analogous.
[29] Cic., De Orat. ii. 77 ff. Cicero, who dislikes to confess that good
oratory can arise out of native endowments, accords Antonius some
education, because he once conversed with the Athenian professors for
a few days on his way to the province! The Brutus, which attempts to
give genuine history, represents Antonius as a self-made man.
[33]Orator, 191 ff. When in Orat. 213 Cicero attempts to analyze the
measures of Carbo his theory fails him. Again in 217, when he enumerates
the feet that Greek theory allowed he fails to notice that his own
feeling for Latin rhythms demanded a cretic before all of them. Indeed
his selection of passages from his own orations in 210 is faulty (see
Kroll’s commentary). In fact his usage is far truer to the genius of Latin
than his theory. It is probable that Tyrannio, with whom he discussed
Greek accents and rhythms during this period (ad Att. xii. 6, 2—about
June 46) misled him. We need also to bear in mind Cicero’s statements
that the ear unconsciously operates in selecting good rhythms
(Brutus, 34) and that the tendency to seek balance—a very old quality
of native Latin verse—also produces rhythm (doubtless because of the
paenultimate law) (Orator, 167, 220). Needless to say, what compelled
Cicero to shape clausulae somewhat unlike those of Isocrates was the
stress-accent of Latin operating under the penultimate law.
[35] This in turn tends to produce measured prose rhythm in Latin,
Orat. 167, 220.
[36]Brutus 69. He adds that uneducated peasants often use metaphors,
Orat. 81.
[37]De Orat. i. 105 non Graeci loquacitatem sine usu neque ex scholis
cantilenam requirunt; ii. 77-84. Cicero made a summary of the rules in
his youth (the De Inventione) but none of his speeches follow these rules
closely.
[43] Cicero is well aware of the fact that the suppression of the old
political freedom was endangering style: Brutus 21, 324.
CHAPTER VI REPUBLICAN HISTORIOGRAPHY AND LIVY — FOOTNOTES
The Romans, like all builders of empires, were
avid readers and writers of history. Their first two
epics were the stories of the growth of Rome; the
numerous autobiographies of the Republican period
were the political apologiae of public men like
Marius, Sulla, Scaurus, and Lucullus, who had
given all their time to the affairs of state; before
Livy composed his great work, at least a score of
historians had written bulky accounts, now all lost,
of the whole or some part of Rome’s amazing story.
Now that we have only fragments left of that
splendid historical library it is easy to fall into
serious misconceptions regarding the ideals and aims
of those who wrote the nation’s history. To these
errors the Middle Ages contributed not a little by
canonizing all the ancient authorities so that when
modern historical criticism came into vogue the reaction
against authority went too far and skepticism
overleaped the mark. Furthermore, a group of
modern critics, who know little about the past,
impressed by the absence of rationalism in the
medieval writers, have invented a theory of progress
which denies all intelligence to human beings who
lived before the eighteenth century. A recent book,
misnamed The Making of the Modern Mind, actually
begins its account with the dark ages, thereby
succeeding fairly well in creating an impression of
consistent progress, but it wholly neglects the great
civilization which had reached the heights and fallen
before the period discussed. One might with equal
fairness write a biography of Ruskin by ignoring his
creative early period and beginning with his emergence
from his mental coma during his old age.
As archaeological discoveries at Rome are confirming
much of the tradition which Mommsen and
his successors rejected, it is becoming necessary for
us to revise our conception of the methods of the
early Roman historians. We now know that in its
essentials the traditional picture of a large and
prosperous Rome at the end of the regal period is
correct.[1] We know something of its extensive walls,
of its imposing temples, and of its far-reaching
commerce. We are gaining no little respect for Livy’s
conception of a strong Sabine element in Rome, of
the participation of Latins and Etruscans in the
revolutionary wars that ended the regal period, and
of a temporary weakening of Rome in the early
decades of the Republic, when the Latins gained
their independent status and the Sabellic tribes
threatened the existence of the Latin League. If
Mommsen were writing today, he would certainly
accept a large part of early political history, for
he himself in his Staatsrecht rehabilitated much of
the constitutional history which he had previously
excluded from his volumes. I do not mean that we
are ever going to reinstate the embroidery of fictitious
battle-scenes and long senatorial debates
woven from family legends into the accounts of the
early period. Livy himself, who has left us the best
account of this picturesque tradition, warns the
reader adequately when he explains why he has
freely included legend in the first part of his work.
But with the archaeological evidence before us, it
is now possible to estimate what knowledge of the
earlier Republican period was available to the annalists
and to judge from this what use they made
of their knowledge. We know, for example, that
they had access to large collections of laws, senatus
consulta, treaties, and priestly annals, and that they
drew the correct inferences from the extensive remains
of the city about them, a city which did not
greatly change its ancient aspect until after the
Second Punic War. The fact that in the attempt
to synchronize the consular list with temple records
which did not quite accord, they fell into a slight
discrepancy of a few years in the chronology of the
early period does not materially affect its value.
Various recent books on historiography[2] make
little or no reference to these revisions of our knowledge.
They are being written as though nothing
had been discovered since Wachsmuth and the early
critical work of Pais. What is equally disturbing,
they continue to assume that Roman senators like
Fabius and Cato, who constantly had to consult
Rome’s laws and treaties in order to direct senatorial
debate on intricate matters of international relations,
immediately forgot the value of facts when they
undertook to write history. It is no longer justifiable,
however, to group all Roman annalists together
in one category. If the early annals of Rome tell
practically the same story as the remains, there
must have been a great difference between the
statesmen who first recorded the facts and the
romancers of Sulla’s day who wrote popular books
for the purpose of entertainment.
We may classify the historical writers of the
Republic into three distinct groups with reference
to their methods and their employment of their
sources. In the century before Gaius Gracchus, we
know of some eight statesmen who told the story
of Rome from the beginning up to their own day.
These are Fabius Pictor, senator and pontifex, who
had served in the army in 225 B.C., L. Cincius Alimentus,
a praetor and general in the Hannibalic
war, Cato, consul and censor, C. Acilius, a senator,
Postumius Albinus, a consul, Cassius Hemina,
Fabius Servilianus, consul and commentator on
pontifical law, Calpurnius Piso, consul, censor, and
reformer of the courts, and Sempronius Tuditanus,
a jurist, who while consul conquered Histria. They
all wrote at a time when there were few “general
readers,” and their works were in the main intended
for the information of magistrates, senators, jurists,
and a small circle of readers closely connected with
the ruling classes. These men were all thoroughly
acquainted with Rome’s laws and treaties.
After the Gracchan revolution we find a decided
change in the tone and purpose of history. The
democratic upheaval had enlarged the circle of
readers by bringing large masses into the political
arena, and had created a demand for histories that
were more easy to read and more sympathetic
toward the aspirations of the common people. In
addition, a diffusion of the knowledge of Greek,
which made available the colorful histories that
Alexandrian culture had produced, and which fostered
a taste for a more florid style in written and
spoken Latin, tended to turn readers away from
the dry factitive annals of the preceding century
and to encourage professional writers to satisfy the
new taste. The first story-teller to meet the new
demand was apparently Cn. Gellius of the Gracchan
age, who seems to have filled in the meager outline
of early Republican history with an abundance of
interesting legends. The period that had been covered
in seven rolls by the sober Piso required ninety-seven
in the library that Gellius produced.
This feat marks an epoch in Roman historiography.
Where Gellius found all his material we are
not told, but we may surmise with some degree of
accuracy. He seems not to have added much to
the legends of the regal period, for even the earlier
annalists had, with due warning to the reader,
repeated the household tales of that epoch. Most
of the padding appears in the section devoted to
the first two centuries of the Republic. In this
portion the older statesmen-historians had shown
their restraint by excluding oral tradition and confining
themselves practically to the bare statements
found in the priestly annals and in the archives.
Piso, for instance, gave only two books to the two
hundred years from 500 to 300 B.C., an average of
about twelve lines a year. He apparently adhered
closely to archival material. Gellius devoted about
twenty books to this period. To do so he must have
consulted heads of old families and gathered up all
the colorful stories they had to tell of their ancestors
for the period before the Third Samnite War. After
him Sempronius Asellio and Claudius Quadrigarius,
although both were popularizers, nevertheless reverted
to a conservative treatment of the semi-historical
period, but Valerius Antias of the Sullan
age, the most successful of the romancing historians,
followed the dangerous example of Gellius. It seems
to have been his ambition to retell in a more persuasive
form all the more interesting tales collected
by Gellius. Thereafter it was quite impossible to
satisfy the general taste in history without including
the legendary stories of the middle period. It was
this group, writing for a large semi-educated public,
and providing patriotic, dramatic, and attractive
volumes—in which vivid pen-pictures served the
purpose of modern colored illustrations—that destroyed
the taste for the sober old annals.
During the same period and catering to the same
taste, many histories of special periods and propagandizing
biographies appeared. Caelius Antipater,
a professional writer, produced a history of the
Second Punic War in which dramatic composition
and stylistic values counted for more than accuracy.
He wrote not for the information of statesmen but
rather for the delectation of the young and the
leisured dilettanti. Some of the autobiographies and
histories of the time were produced by important
statesmen, but their value was in many cases marred
by a willingness to cater to the lower critical standards
of the day and no less by a desire to excuse
their political behavior at a time when factional
strife had raised dangerous animosities. Fannius,
indeed, seems to have written with some sobriety
regarding his part in the Gracchan struggle, but
Aemilius Scaurus, Sulla, Marius, and Catulus
pleaded their cases with more or less open partisanship.
Of similar tendency, though more restrained,
were men like Licinius Macer, Cornelius Sisenna,
and Sallust, who, having engaged in the factional
struggles of their day, wrote history with a political
bias, and furthermore, heeded the new demand for
stylistic attractiveness to the extent of disregarding
now and then the requirements of accuracy.
The third group of writers, the professional researchers,
appears during the Ciceronian period.
As the first extension of a superficial culture had
created a demand for easy and interesting general
histories, so the spread of a more thorough education
produced a class of readers who became suspicious
of popular accounts and demanded solider
works on special topics. Furthermore, the increasing
number of writers desired reference books that presented
details in more compendious and reliable
form than did the voluminous histories of the Sullan
age. It was in response to such demands that dry
antiquarians now wrote their crabbed commentaries
and encyclopaedias. Aelius Stilo, best known for his
grammatical work, also delved in the sources of
political history. Varro, his pupil, compiled reference
books on Roman law, on religious institutions,
on the Roman tribus, and on geography. The great
jurist Sulpicius wrote commentaries on the Twelve
Tables and a history of the praetorian edicts.
Licinius Macer[3] and Aelius Tubero attempted to
find new archival materials in the priestly offices
and financial bureaus, various men made up convenient
libri magistratuum, and even Cicero so far
entered the field of the specialist as to write a
history of Roman oratory, in the preparation of
which he read hundreds of orations. Such special
studies naturally did not supplant the popular
accounts—in fact a score of less serious writers were
busy at the same time—but their influence upon
historiography was abiding. Livy, for example, not
only used their digests of material but learned from
them to be skeptical of the Sullan romancers and to
respect the data provided by the early annalists
whose books were no longer in general circulation.
Hence, while endeavoring to create a great work of
art that might supplant the most fascinating of his
predecessors, he also attained to a higher standard
of accuracy than his rivals.
In this brief sketch of Republican historiography
it becomes apparent that it is in the second period,
the time of popularization and of Hellenistic influence,
that the historical conscience weakened. We
must now revert to the earlier annalists to see how
they worked and to understand how it was that they
succeeded in preserving the essential basis of facts
that modern discoveries are verifying. The field
covered by these annalists may be divided into
three parts: (a) the regal period (largely legendary);
(b) the first two centuries of the Republic (500-280
B.C.), for which some archival materials existed;
and (c) the period after 280 B.C., in which archival
material could safely be supplemented by reports
of eyewitnesses, partly Greek, and later by the
native written records. Critics of the nineteenth
century popularized the view that Fabius Pictor
must have worked with unsafe conceptions of history
because he told several of the early legends in
full. This criticism misses a vital distinction which
the Romans themselves recognized. The early annalists
knew that the regal period provided no
reliable sources, but, with due warning to the
reader, they reported the legends for what they
might be worth. Fabius[4] seems to have been
rather meticulous in giving these exactly as he
had heard them without any attempt to rationalize
them, for Dionysius enjoys pointing out their unplausible
elements. Where we must test the scientific
attitude of the early annalists is in their treatment
of the second and third periods.
As regards the second period, we have seen that
Piso, the last of the group—whose statements are
as full as any—has in this portion an average of
only about twelve lines per year. There is for this
second period no trace of legendary material in the
fragments of any of the earliest historians, and we
can well understand why Cicero constantly compares
the oldest accounts with the wiry Annales
Maximi, why Dionysius says that in this portion
they touched only upon outstanding facts, and why
Asellio complains that no annalists before him had
adequately discussed the causes of the events which
they recorded.
The archives had some material of value for the
whole of these two centuries. The high priests’
tablets of the Regia, though originally intended
only as a record of sacrifices to be performed, contained
many noteworthy items because the pontifex
was usually one of the most distinguished statesmen
and accordingly interpreted political events as of
sacred importance. Each year’s tablet included the
names of the consuls, and contained references to
the declarations of war, to victories, defeats, famines,
pestilences, destructive fires, earthquakes, and
eclipses, or other events that had called for expiations
or thank-offerings. We are told that when the
contents of the Annales Maximi were published
about the Gracchan time they filled eighty volumes.
Since the period covered was nearly four centuries
we may assume on the average a volume, presumably
of about a thousand lines, for every five years,
or about two hundred lines a year. If only a tenth
of the material was of interest to an historian these
annals would still contain enough to fill the earlier
books of a writer like Piso. In the Capitoline temple
were stored almost all of Rome’s treaties, engraved
upon bronze or stone. Since Rome’s fetial customs
were carefully observed during the long period of
expansion, these treaties provided a dependable
record of her external history. Before Vespasian’s
reign, as we happen to hear, three thousand of these
documents had accumulated. In Fabius’ day, judging
from the extent of Rome’s federation, we may
safely assume at least a hundred. In the temple of
Saturn were kept the laws passed by the centuriate
assembly, in the temple of Ceres the important
decrees of the senate. There were also temple records,
inscriptions upon public buildings and, furthermore,
independent local records in Rome’s various
colonies, which in some measure provided a check
for those at Rome. And finally the existence of the
old walls and temples up to the time of these historians
furnished visible evidence of what Rome’s
ancient culture was like.
We are, of course, constantly told that the Gallic
fire of 387 B.C. probably destroyed the old temples
together with their records. This is one of the
assumptions that archaeology has disproved.[5] We
now possess a fairly complete analysis of Rome’s
building materials and we have discovered that in
almost every instance the old walls of the ancient
temples remained standing into the late Republic
and their materials—being consecrated—were used
again in the reconstruction of those temples after
the use of concrete had been discovered (about
150 B.C.). The original Capitoline temple with all
its treaties survived till Sulla’s day; the Regia, in
which the pontifical tablets were stored, remained
intact till after the tablets were published; the original
temple of Saturn with its valuable archives stood
till it was rebuilt after Caesar’s death; the temple of
Castor survived till it was rebuilt in 117 B.C., and
we know from Pliny that Ceres’ temple, where the
senate’s decrees were kept, remained intact till the
Augustan period. If the Gauls spared the temples
in fear of divine vengeance—the Celts and early
Romans were equally religious—they would probably
spare the consecrated contents. There is no
longer any excuse for repeating the unfounded conjecture
that all of the early Republican archives
were destroyed in the Gallic fire. The places in
which they were kept certainly survived and the
fact that the early annalists to a remarkable extent
stand the test of modern investigation indicates that
some of the archives also survived.
Whether or not such material existed in the
temples would, however, be a futile question, if, as
Mommsen held, the Roman historians neglected to
consult their archives. It is certainly true that after
the Sullan period we hear little of research among
original documents. But quite apart from the decay
of historical standards, it is obvious that the desired
materials were then largely accessible in published
form. After the Sullan day every few years brought
out new biographies and contemporary histories
which incorporated from daily observation the facts
of interest. Such sources became very numerous
and men no longer needed to go to the archives for
the kind of material that was wanted in popular
histories. Hence it became customary to turn to
books rather than to stored documents.
The situation had been wholly different during
the century before the Gracchi. Then published
source-books were just beginning to be made, and
there were no convenient libraries of extensive histories.
There may have been an anonymous digest
of the priestly tablets before Fabius, but of this we
are not sure. A complete edition was not made till
the Gracchan period. An old code of sacred rules
existed under the name of Jus Papirianum, and
Sextus Aelius (consul in 198) had put out an edition
of the Twelve Tables with a commentary and a list
of the legis actiones. That was all. And yet senators
were expected to know all the important documents
that might be involved in senatorial debate. As
Cicero[6] puts the matter in his De Legibus (III, 41),
“It is necessary for a senator to know the commonwealth—completely
I mean—to know its military
and financial resources, what allies, “friends,” and
subjects it has, and the laws, terms, and treaties
by which each attained to its position, and he must
also know the parliamentary rules of the senate and
the history of Rome.” To attain to such command
of the archival material in the early days necessitated
much first-hand study and doubtless the
making of individual digests. We are reminded of
the medieval law-men of Iceland who conducted the
“thing” in the period when no written codes existed
and when they were compelled to keep all the laws
and precedents at the command of their memories.
Such senatorial practice was a preparation for historical
composition which was very different from
that attained by the professional writers of a later
period. To assume that Fabius did not know the
source-material because Livy seldom refers to original
documents is to misunderstand the diverse
methods that obtained in each man’s day.
Roman historians of course knew the worth of
Fabius Pictor. Livy went to him to check up
extravagant statements; Dionysius refers to his conciseness
and accuracy; Cicero, whose historical material
in the De Republica and the De Legibus was
based upon Fabius, vouched for his lack of rhetorical
adornment, and Polybius followed him closely in
the story of early Rome, in the first ten and last
two years of the First Punic War, and in the Roman
sections of the period from 241 to the end of the
Second Punic War. The most meticulous of historians,
Polybius, criticized Fabius only on the score
of patriotic bias when giving generalized judgments
on recent events. Polybius was of course a foreigner
who could readily detect the nationalistic flavor,
and after observing the aberrations of history during
the world war we can readily comprehend that
Fabius may have failed in objectivity in writing of
the wars in which he took an active part. But
there is no reason for supposing that he did not set
himself a high standard in recording the actual
events of Roman history.
Polybius has received very great praise for his
insistence upon accuracy. Professor Shotwell[7] ends
an enthusiastic chapter with the sentence: “But as
long as history endures the ideals of Polybius will
be an inspiration and guide.” The praise is deserved,
especially when we remember that Polybius
had behind him in Greece nearly two centuries of
extravagant rhetorical history. But when we ask
how it happened that he turned his back upon all
that tradition, no explanations are offered. It is
not an adequate interpretation to say that by living
in banishment he was removed from the temptations
of historians writing the story of their own
people, for he usually succeeds in being quite objective
even when he writes of the Achaean League.
Is it not likely that his contact with matter-of-fact
and legal-minded Roman senators induced him to
adopt some of their manners and methods? His
respect for the integrity, sanity, and uprightness of
Roman senators of the Scipionic period he voices
repeatedly[8] in contrasting their qualities with the
unreliability, astuteness, and fickleness of his countrymen.
It is also to be remembered that the first
part of his history is based upon Fabius, who therefore
was his first preceptor in historical writing.
It would seem at least worth considering whether
Polybius did not owe some of his qualities as an
historian to the fact that he served his apprenticeship
in history among the early Roman annalists
and that he adapted his work to the public which
had been brought up on those matter-of-fact books.
At any rate he is well-nigh unique among the
Greeks who wrote history after the classical period.
There is of course nothing to indicate that
Fabius and his immediate followers were in any
sense great historians. Without any literary background,
with only such practice in writing as would
come from composing state documents, occupied
every day with the concerns of a rapidly expanding
state, they recorded only public acts and public
discussions. What men did and strove for, outside
of the voting, legislating, and fighting groups, was
not recorded. Not even within their chosen field
does there appear a penetrative analysis of senatorial
policy. Fabius, to be sure, enumerated the
immediate causes of both of the Punic wars but
only with a jurist’s interest in deciding at what
point the enemy had committed the breach for
which he deserved punishment. As historians these
men had the limitations of their qualities and of
their occupations. But on the other hand there is
no evidence that they knowingly garbled facts.
One may, then, be permitted to object to a common
error of judgment regarding the nature of
what is called the “scientific method” in ancient
history. Students who have to deal with the gullible
medieval chronicles seem to assume that historical
criticism has but recently succeeded in creating a
respect for objectivity and honesty in history, as
though the logical processes of the mind were not
fully developed in the human race twenty thousand
years before the invention of the historical seminar.
The incubus of religious authority dominant for
centuries in the Middle Ages was a passing phase,
as was the overweening respect for dramatic values
in the Hellenistic historians and the eagerness to
glorify families and the state in the Sullan romancers.
But just as Polybius, when transplanted into a
soberer atmosphere of action, rid himself with ease
of the Hellenistic methods; as Julius Caesar, when
occupied with absorbing actualities, could free himself
from the habits of his day so far as to record
the very crimes for which he was being assailed by
Cato in the senate; as Ari Frodi in Iceland escaped
churchly influence sufficiently to write the history
of his island with the same respect for truth that
he used when judging a case at the “thing,” so the
early statesmen-annalists of Rome, when recording
what was available for the historical period of the
Republic, employed documents and personal observations
with the same meticulous care that they
used when presiding as praetors in the courts or
when as senators arguing cases of international relations.
Their brief historical notes are largely preserved
for us in Polybius, in Cicero’s De Republica,
in Diodorus, and in the central skeleton structure
of Livy, and the continuous existence of these notes
in Roman times kept the legends from ever straying
wholly beyond the reach of actuality. This also
explains why it is that archaeological knowledge now
coming to hand is so frequently found to fit in with
what we have been wont to call “tradition.”
The various currents of Roman historiography
united in the vast work of Livy, so that, Augustan
though he is, he may be taken as a typical product
of the several Republican schools. There is no one
formula by which the historian may employ Livy
without constant caution. Parts contain unadulterated
legend, parts that seem at first glance to be
sound record are based upon treacherous sources,
much is first-rate history; but who has the magic
flail that will shell off the husks? There is no more
insistent problem in Roman history than the correct
use of Livy, for he is, over large areas, our only
source, and over periods where he parallels Appian
and Cassius Dio he is generally so much sounder
than they that he must be threshed through.
In estimating the quality of the thirty-five books
extant[9]—unfortunately his early work and not the
maturest product of his mind—we must distinguish
between the results that are due to his own aims
and capacities and those that are due to the nature
of his varying sources. Everyone now admits with
Tacitus[10] that Livy was scrupulously honest, that
he was fair, that he did not permit himself to fabricate—as
Caelius and Valerius seem to have done—and
that he chose good sources when they were
available; but a historian needs more than these
virtues. What we miss most in this respect is his
failure to go insistently to primary sources. To be
sure, it was impossible for a man who set out to
write a vast popular history—about three times the
size of Gibbon’s great life-work—to delve in the
archives. Those documents were not then catalogued
and classified as they now are. Cato the
younger, for instance, when he needed an abstract
of the treasury office for a relatively brief period
had to pay his assistants some 30,000 denarii to
have it made.[11] Ten times the amount would not
have sufficed for Livy’s extensive needs. He accordingly
made use of what had been published, such
things as the Annales Maximi, collected down to
the Gracchan period, the magisterial lists as they
had been revised by various hands, and collections
of laws and senatorial decrees that had been made
for the use of lawyers and law-makers. And some
of these skeleton bones of history he took from conscientious
annalists like Fabius and Piso, who specialized
on such matters because they wrote not for
the public but for members of the senate and the
ruling nobility. Livy’s purpose seems to have been
to write a readable and full history of Rome which
would displace the unreliable fictionalized history of
Valerius Antias by being equally well written but
far more reliable. But if he had insisted upon
primary sources only he would not have completed
one-tenth of his very extensive task. Given his
aim and purpose, his duty was to find and exploit
the best published documents and histories for each
period, and with very few exceptions this is what
he did.
It was also his purpose—which a modern historian
might well deny himself—to set down the
early legends of Rome. Here there were no historical
sources, and the question was whether to omit the
legends—as Mommsen has done—because they
could not be considered worthy of credence, whether
to rationalize them and attempt to rescue a kernel
of fact as Piso did, and as Pais and Beloch have
recently attempted to do, or finally to set them
down as found, with a warning that they were
legends. Mommsen’s method was facile but we are
glad that Livy did not use it. The legends are good
literature; they also have a great value in revealing
the temper of those who accepted them and passed
them to future generations as worth having. Finally
they prove upon comparison with archaeological
facts to have a sounder basis in fact than Mommsen
thought. Even if all their details be legendary, they
represent a Rome that could not have been far
from the actual state. In fact they prove to be
nearer the actuality than the strange and lifeless
civilization that Mommsen reconstructed for the
early period out of unscientific etymologies and
stereotyped conceptions of late legal institutions.
We are also glad that he did not follow Piso’s
lead in trying to use them “critically.” Had he
done so he would have transmitted them in garbled
form and spoiled them, and won nothing in the
process. We have learned from recent attempts
that this method is a failure. A Charlemagne reconstructed
from medieval French epics or a Theodoric
shelled out of the Diedrek legend would at best not
be accurate history. Thirty years ago our hyper-critical
historians tried it, and moved all the early
dates of Roman history down a century or two.
Archaeology has at least proved this a mistake,
and we now are moving the dates back and most
of the critics have got into the moving van. After
all is said Livy’s method was the soundest. His
procedure was the more nearly scientific. It is with
exceeding good sense that he says in his preface:
“The early stories regarding Rome’s foundation that
are handed down to us in poetic romances rather
than in sound historical records it is not my intention
to support or to refute.” And again in the
preface of the sixth book he warns us that very
nearly all that he had written in the preceding five
books—up to the burning of Rome in 387—rested
not on acceptable records but on legend. And even
thereafter, throughout his work, whenever for any
incident he is limited to the authors who employed
legend he is quick to warn the reader of the nature
of the source. These passages show that Livy was
a sounder critic of Rome’s legends than Polybius
was in respect to Homeric stories. Historians who
scold Livy for his preservation of legends have not
only missed their value but have misunderstood
Livy’s cues.
We have perhaps a fairer quarrel with him for
following the Greek custom of inserting fictive
speeches in the body of his work. To the modern
reader many of them are tedious and create a
suspicion of being unreliable. It is never quite safe
to quote a line from these speeches as indisputable
evidence on any event, though most of them contain
the gist of an actual speech delivered on the
occasion stated. All we can usually be sure of is
that they give Livy’s conception of what was likely
to have been said by the speaker in the situation.
That is often worth having, for Livy usually knew
more of the pertinent conditions than we do and
he possessed a sympathetic penetration into pristine
characters and events that enabled him to make
valuable reconstructions. One has only to read the
several speeches attributed to Scipio Africanus to
see that they make a consistent and vivid portrait.
If we have the patience to read these speeches with
Livy’s purpose in mind we shall know how to profit
by them. The convention was of course understood,
and was no more misleading than the equally artificial
convention of modern historians who employ
a kind of fictional mind-reading, a “stream of consciousness”
device, which may be found on almost
any page of Mommsen or De Sanctis. Mommsen
could hardly have made a silent character like
Caesar real without constantly conjecturing as to
his intentions and motives, as when he writes:
“Evidently here too it was Caesar’s intention,” or
again “When Caesar projected the plan for a new
code, it is not difficult to divine his intentions”
(and he puts down a page of divining), or again,
“So far Caesar might say that his object was attained.”
These musings of a great historian of our
time are cast in a different form from the invented
harangues of Livy and the Greeks, but we read
them with the same caution, knowing that they are
surmises. The historian, who like Livy and Mommsen
must deal with tantalizingly fragmentary sources,
must have the liberty to bridge the lacuna by some
such method. But we will be on our guard when
reading such matter.
Thus far I have spoken of Livy’s work as affected
by his aims and methods. What is even more
important for the reader who uses Livy is to comprehend
the varying quality of the available sources.
For the long period before 200 B.C. there was of
course no writing of history at Rome. Very meager
records existed for most of the obscure period,
500-280, and these had been exploited by Fabius,
but they made no story that could be told in a
consecutive form. Hence their data were welded
together with the help of legend during the second
century before Christ. Of the story of the Samnite
wars the mere skeleton is all we can accept as firm
history. And that was as true before Livy wrote
as after. Neither he nor anyone else could mend
matters. For the Pyrrhic and First Punic War the
sources were good but the corresponding part of
Livy is lost. For books 21-30 the sources were full.
Here two responsible participants, Fabius and Cincius,
told the story from the Roman viewpoint, while
three companions of Hannibal told the same story
as they saw it from the Punic camp.[12] Any tendency
to exaggerate on either side could at once be checked
from the reports that came from the other, and the
excellent Greek historian Polybius came soon after
and did a great deal of checking. Here Livy had
only to be diligent, fair, and honest to be able to
write reliably. The third decade of Livy is accordingly
as dependable history as we have of any
ancient war. It is only in the brief Spanish portion,
for which there was no Punic account, and where
Polybius himself had written too enthusiastically of
Scipio’s work, that we touch quicksands.
Books 31-45 are not quite so firm. The chief
difficulty here is that there was no contemporaneous
historian at Rome for this period except Cato, who
wrote a very brief account of a part of it. Polybius
was the first to compose the whole story, but excellent
as he was, he came some years after the
events, had observed, so far as he did, only from
his home in Greece, depended largely upon biased
Rhodian writers, and knew so little about Rome’s
activities outside of Greece that he omitted much,
in fact all of Rome’s internal and western history.
Campaigns in Gaul and Spain, for instance, did not
get recorded at all until they were well permeated
with legend, and there was no account available
from the opponent’s side. Hence it is that here
Livy is of necessity exceedingly uneven, treading
on a fairly firm corduroy for most of the important
events in Greece, but on a marshy ground of semi-legend
when he has to deal with western campaigns.
Fortunately the somewhat scanty documents of the
state archives had been well culled before him by
reliable men like Piso, and these usually kept the
legends from dangerous extremes. It is a complete
misunderstanding of Livy to suppose that he did
not know the weaknesses of Valerius Antias when
he used him. Livy knew them all along, but in
some portions of this period he had no good source,
had nothing available but Valerius and his kind,
who had set things down as they heard them, fables
and all. Livy’s frequent citation of Valerius Antias
does not betoken a gullible love of this writer,
but is intended as a danger signal. Here there are
several boggy spots. But fortunately the period
deals largely with eastern affairs and for that portion
the sources were fairly good. It is fair to say that
Livy did as well as was to be done in his late day
with the material and time available, and that nine-tenths
of this portion is acceptable history.
The difficulties that an author of Livy’s day
had in dealing with the source-materials may be
illustrated by a few examples. Hannibal’s famous
route over the Alps is still being discussed, though
Hannibal had with him on the journey three Greek
reporters who described it. Since they had no maps
and no compasses, and names of rivers, tribes, and
mountains had little interest for them, their accounts
were so confused that Polybius and Caelius, who
used them, fell into hopeless confusion. Their routes
are quite impossible despite the fact that Polybius
claims to have searched for the pass. Livy’s route
(from the mouth of the Iserè, to the headwaters of
the Durance, thence across the passes and down to
Turin) betrays lack of autopsy, but it is apparently
based upon an identification of place-names mentioned
in the sources by the use of some map of the
Allobrogic country made, presumably, during Caesar’s
campaigns. Thus by using geographical knowledge
recently attained he was able to hit upon a
very probable solution that was hidden to earlier
writers.
In my second illustration, the account of the
Scipionic trials, Livy was less successful.[13] His
record of the court procedure in the cases in the
38th book is confused in the extreme; but it is
doubtful whether the facts were any longer available.
No historian was writing at Rome at the
time of the impeachments, and even if there had
been one he probably would then have omitted
mention of them as being outside the true province
of political history. Even Polybius, who was devoted
to the fame of the great Scipio, did not give any
account of the trials, merely referring to them
casually when giving a brief character sketch of
Scipio. Nor would there have been any records in
the archives, since the trials were not completed
and the archives kept only the results of completed
decisions. Finally, the affair fell at a time when it
was not yet generally customary to publish speeches.
The two or three that Livy found seemed to be of
dubious authenticity and were harangues that gave
but few cues to the real facts. In fact no historian
wrote up the affair until long afterwards, when
partisan legends, some favorable to the Catonian
position, and others to the Scipionic view, had
obscured all the facts. It seems today that Livy
yielded too much to the pro-Scipionic accounts,
thereby undervaluing the opposite views, and many
attempts have been made to amend him with the
aid of an excursus which he inserted—perhaps in
a second edition—and with the help of various
casual references. In this affair the facts are now
beyond reach and probably were so in Livy’s day.
Here, then, Livy did not follow hazy sources from
choice. There were apparently no accurate records
of the affair available. They were all late, and
packed with hearsay partisanship.
Finally, we may well take an instance in which
political custom and psychology were misunderstood
by his predecessors so as to mislead Livy as well.
The Second Macedonian War was brought on by a
number of motives: fear of Philip, a desire for
revenge, an enthusiasm for the Greek republics which
were being oppressed, and other similar factors.
The declaration, as such declarations usually are,
emphasized not the important psychological imponderables
but “the obligations of Rome to her allies.”
Now in point of fact there was no legal obligation
that had to be heeded, and the states to be aided
were amici but not permanent socii. But before any
Roman historian—it was fifty years later—undertook
to record this war and enumerate its causes
the distinction between amici and socii had been
virtually obliterated and the writers listed the several
states as socii, though in a strict sense they
were not. Had Livy tested these historians by
reference to the original treaties in the record office
he might have found reason to distrust them. But
this of course was not his task. Now it cannot be
done, but it seems probable that in this case the
historians who first recorded the events were so far
removed from them that they failed to comprehend
the precise factors that caused that war, explained
it in terms comprehensible in their day, and thus
misled Livy.
It is my belief that modern emenders and critics
who have not sufficiently studied the various sources
of Livy have gone too far in assuming that Livy
is untrustworthy in any and every portion of his
work. When the necessary distinctions have been
made we shall learn to use him to better advantage.
De Sanctis[14] has shown that Livy’s much criticized
account of Hannibal’s march on Rome in 211 B.C.
is more reasonable than that of Caelius. Livy’s
account of the battle of the Trebia, which was formerly
pronounced impossible, becomes lucid if we
correct our conceptions of the early geography of
the region of Placentia.[15] In 1926 while Beloch was
pronouncing the Livian tradition of the third-century
Fasti impossible, an Italian scholar was publishing
a newly discovered fragment which proved the tradition
correct. Beloch had to retract in an appendix
of his volume.[16] Editions of the fourth decade of
Livy have regularly tampered with a reference to
the building of the Apollo temple in 179 B.C.
because they supposed the temple was earlier. A
recent examination of the materials of the temple
proves Livy’s text correct. We now accept Livy’s
statement of Hannibal’s march over the Alps as
preferable to that of Polybius, as we know that his
topography of New Carthage is better though Polybius
had visited the place. By a simple emendation
of one word Conway has revealed that Livy
was correct about Hannibal’s route into Etruria,
though the account has been severely criticized for
a century. With Kromayer we also accept his topography
of the battle of Cannae and of Metaurus.
And so the work of recovery continues. The day
is approaching when we shall be able to give Livy
his due for a good method, for honesty, and for
fairness, as well as for a lucid style.
[1] Inez Scott, Early Roman Tradition in the Light of Archaeology,
Memoirs Am. Acad. in Rome, VII (1929). The archaeological evidence
referred to in this chapter may be found in my Roman Buildings of the
Republic (Rome 1924), and in an essay on the “Early Temple of Castor,”
Mem. Am. Acad. in Rome, V; a part of this chapter has already appeared
in the Am. Hist. Rev. (1927).
[2] E.g. Rosenberg, Einleitung und Quellenkunde, and J. T. Shotwell,
Introduction to the History of History.
[3] See art. “Licinius Macer,” by Münzer, inRealencycl., XIII.
[4] Cato’s first three books of Origines similarly recorded the legends
of other Italian cities without pretending to judge their historical value,
but in his history of his own day he proved himself a very accurate
observer. However, he seems to have treated only episodes that interested
him. Piso, the last of the early annalists, introduced the unwise
method of rationalizing the early myths in order to make them more
plausible.
[5] Some of the evidence may be found in my Roman Buildings, 53,
78, 83.
[6] Cicero, like many a modern statesman, desired a favorable presentation
of his deeds in history and biography. However, when it was
not a question of his own deeds, his historical ideals were very high.
In his Brutus (292-4) he insists that history requires the same accuracy
as testimony given in court under oath. In the De Oratore (ii. 62-3)
he says that the first requirement of the historian is to have courage to
tell the whole truth and never to deceive. He consulted the archives
even to get an accurate setting for his fictitious dialogues (Ad. Att.
xiii. 33, 3; xiii. 3, 3; xii. 5, 3). Some modern critics have found heart
to suspect Cicero’s historical ideals because he insisted that history
should be well written!
[11] Plut. Cato minor, 18. On Roman archives see art. “Archive,” in
Pauly-Wissowa-Kroll, II, 560.
[12] Silenus, Sosylus, and Chaireas; Eumachus of Naples may also
have been a contemporary. The explicit details of the battles in Campania
may well owe something to him.
CHAPTER VII CICERO’S RESPONSE TO EXPERIENCE — FOOTNOTES
A shelf of books has been written upon the Greek
sources of Cicero’s ideas, and if one were to discuss
the manner in which Cicero’s own experiences modified
those ideas before he accepted them for his own
use one would ask for a second shelf of at least equal
length. Cicero’s political works, like the De Republica
and the De Legibus were written after an extensive
perusal of Greek political masterpieces, but they are
not, like many of the philosophical essays, paraphrases.
The author betrays the fact that he has
been in politics for a long time, that he has in fact
been a party leader and has held the highest offices
of state. He does deference abundantly to Plato,
Polybius, and Panaetius for good suggestions, but
it is an experienced Roman statesman who has the
last word on every issue at stake.
Cicero’s various political works are not all in
agreement with each other nor with the utterances
upon the same themes found in his letters and
orations, nor do his political acts follow an unbending
course. He lived in fact through a long period of
revolutionary changes in politics, when consistency
through a life-time would have betokened either
inability to learn or stubborn intransigence. Drumann
set him down as a turncoat, a judgment which
Mommsen reiterated in a great variety of phrases.
Heinze, in a mistaken attempt to rescue Cicero’s
reputation, tried to prove that he had been a fairly
consistent conservative through life. Zielinski, on
the other hand, endeavored to show that Cicero’s
theories could be traced to his reading, and that a
search in these sources would explain Cicero’s
somewhat wavering course.
All these views seem to me to emerge from cloisters
that are very far removed from the kind of
democratic politics that Cicero lived through, a kind
of politics not entirely unfamiliar to some of us from
daily observation. Drumann and Mommsen wrote
in an atmosphere where firm and consistent loyalty
to the existing régime was expected of all gentlemen
and where firm independence and detachment were
taken as marks of vacillation; and even Heinze’s
apology breathes some of the same spirit.[1] As for
Cicero’s dependence upon the theories of his predecessors,
it must be admitted that no Roman knew
them better or received more from them. But professors
who delve in books all their lives are apt to
over-estimate the effect of written theory and of
tralatician ideas, and to under-estimate the momentum
of facts that compel practical men to take quick
and unpremeditated action. Very often Cicero saw
the value of an idea in Plato or Panaetius only after
an experience of his own had thrown him pell-mell
upon the realities that disclosed the meaning of their
abstract ideas. I wish here very briefly to outline
his changes in political thought against the background
of his experience and his reading.
In speaking here of Cicero’s party affiliations we
must recall that political parties remained rather
amorphous at Rome, since all citizens could cast
their votes directly in the legislative assemblies
without using representatives elected by means of
well-organized party machinery; since labor, confined
largely to slaves, had no voice in politics, and
finally since commerce and industry, which are
usually very powerful factors in legislation, never
became strong enough at Rome to formulate an
effective program. In the fourth century B.C. the
plebeians had struggled to win political equality
with the patricians; in the second century an era
of good feeling reigned in which Polybius was aware
only of a well-balanced coordination of functions
between the executive, senate, and popular assembly
acting in self-restrained rivalry; after the Gracchi
the party issues, when at any time they became
acute, could usually be formulated in terms of the
question whether the assembly was sovereign or
whether the aristocratic senate had the right to
direct or check its operations. The special questions
that arose during the period and that invited
a frequent shifting of party loyalties were numerous,
as for instance, the disposal of public lands, the
constitution of the law-courts, the enfranchisement
of the allies, the special ambitions of men like
Marius, Sulla, Caesar, and Pompey, the power of
the tribunate, and the legality of the senatus consultum
ultimum. During this period the knights, the
propertied middle-class, were usually found to be
aligned on the democratic side because they could
more readily secure what they desired by such a
coalition; but whenever the populace showed an
inclination to threaten the rights of property they
quickly shifted toward the senate.
Cicero’s father was a knight from the municipality
of Arpinum, and a neighbor and distant
relative of Marius. The old gentleman had marked
leanings away from the theories of pure democracy;
nevertheless in practice his relationship with Marius,
his residence in a municipality where sympathies
with the Italian allies begging for the franchise were
strong, and his status as a knight were factors that
at times drew him toward democracy. It is not
surprising therefore that the young Cicero was
placed in tutelage under Scaevola the augur, one of
the liberal senators who presently showed his courage
by refusing to vote Marius a traitor at Sulla’s
orders. We can also comprehend why the young
student eagerly followed the speeches of Sulpicius,
the tribune who tried to secure a practical franchise
for the Italians, and in order to do so placed Marius
in command of the army by removing Sulla. In
the years 88-7 it is clear that Cicero lived in a very
liberal atmosphere where optimate politics were not
in favor. During the domination of Cinna, Cicero,
who was then diligently studying philosophy, took
no active part in politics, but it is apparent from
his later judgments that he bore no love for this
brutal leader of the democracy,[2] though the knights
in general continued to support him. On the other
hand, when Sulla returned, seized the dictatorship
and executed sixteen hundred knights, Cicero acquired
for this aristocratic leader an aversion that
left its mark throughout all his later writings.
Through these years of revolution, therefore, Cicero’s
sympathies were determined chiefly by antipathy
to the respective leaders of both extremes rather
than by any party allegiance.
But when the courts were finally revived in the
year 80, Cicero soon appeared in the defense of
Roscius, whom no speaker of distinction had dared
defend because a creature of Sulla had suborned
the attack upon him. We may freely admit that
Cicero did not take this case in order to reveal the
venality of Sulla’s régime. He would have betrayed
his client if he had used this opportunity to attack
Sulla, for he spoke before a jury of senators. It is
of course quite apparent that if up to this time
Cicero had been an outspoken opponent of the
aristocracy, the friends of Roscius would not have
risked employing him in the presence of that jury.
But it is equally certain that Cicero would not
have taken a case that was sure to lead to the exposure
of Sulla’s favorite, Chrysogonus, if he had
been a confirmed follower of Sulla. In the speech
he made one definite statement of his political
sympathies: “Those who know me, know ... that,
after the peaceful settlement, which I especially
desired, could not be consummated, I favored the
victory of the side that has conquered.” This
admission, that Sulla was not his first choice, made
before a jury of senators at a time when few men
dared speak against Sulla, can hardly be used to
prove Cicero a supporter of Sulla. It is in fact clear
evidence that his disapproval of Sulla’s use of military
force was so well known that it had to be
admitted in court and, for the sake of his client,
excused so far as possible by an emphasis upon a
later course of acquiescence. The peroration of the
speech, a very courageous exposure of the brutalities
of the Sullan régime, which gives evidence of a
keen insight into social psychology, proves that
Cicero fully understood the evils of the dictatorship.
There is not one among you who does not comprehend
that the Roman people, formerly humane even in the
treatment of enemies, is now suffering from a wave of
cruelty here at home.... This not only has resulted in the
utterly brutal murder of many citizens, but has destroyed
in our people, once so compassionate, the capacity to feel
any pity.[3]
When we consider these two passages in connection
with the fact that Cicero—without pay of course—took
a case which none of the distinguished men of
his day dared touch, we can only reach the conclusion
that Cicero’s aversion to Sulla and his crew
was at this time the dominant influence in his life.
This does not indeed prove Cicero a democrat, but
it does go far to explain why Cicero did not for
the next sixteen years reveal any sympathy for the
senatorial cause, and why during that period he frequently
criticizes Sulla and his policies,[4] while mentioning
the Gracchi in terms of high praise.[5] Cicero
was still a moderate liberal.
Cicero was in Greece when Sulla died and therefore
had no share in the abortive revolution of
Lepidus. On his return he took few political cases,
giving a large part of his time to practice in civil
cases (Verr. II, 181), through which he won enough
distinction to secure election to the questorship and
aedileship.
In the first Verrine oration Cicero inveighed bitterly
against the past venality of the senatorial
courts, instituted by Sulla, and the selfishness of
the oligarchy. This was of course in part due to
his plan to frighten the jurors into a severe judgment,
for he went on to remind them that a reform of the
court had been proposed and indeed was probably
imminent. However, it is clear that Cicero was
eager to take the onerous case. He fought for the
privilege, he spent months of expensive and unpaid
effort in the midst of the canvassing season upon it,
he went out of his way to reveal the sins of the
senatorial misrule of the provinces, and to speak
with high respect of democratic heroes like the
Gracchi, and of democratic proposals like the return
of the tribunate. All these things prove that Cicero
could not at this time have been considered a supporter
of the aristocracy. The equestrian order,
with which he was still closely identified despite his
entrance into the senate, had strongly supported
Pompey and had united with the populace in electing
him on a moderate democratic program. There can
be no doubt that Cicero had voted wholeheartedly
for Pompey and that he supported the equestrian-democratic
bloc and program. If in the Sullan days
he was an independent liberal with aversions to both
Cinna and Sulla, he was now willing to work with
the liberal group, even if a somewhat independent
adherent who was waiting to see whether the party
made good before committing himself definitely.
With Pompey’s accession to the consulship the
fortunes of the knights, who had suffered untold
disasters under Sulla, reached a turning point. The
restoration of the censorship meant among other
things that the equestrian corporations were again
to be assigned provincial contracts; the restoration
of the tribuneship meant that they would not have
to appeal to the hostile senate for desired administrative
measures; the revision of the court panels
gave back to them both power and prestige. Since
Pompey proved to be their friend they determined
to honor him and use him further. In 67 they demanded
that the seas be cleared of pirates so that
the commerce in which they were interested would
be protected; and they demanded that Pompey be
placed in command of the war with extraordinary
powers. When the senate objected, the knights,
resting their arguments upon Gracchan precedents,
took the bill directly to the assembly. The senate
considered this revolutionary. The populace, flattered
by this appeal to their assembly and favorably
disposed to Pompey, supported the knights. When
the senate induced a tribune to veto the measure,
Gabinius, assuming the validity of the Gracchan
theory of “recall,” threatened to present a bill to
depose this tribune, thereby forcing him to desist.
This was tantamount to accepting the democratic
theory of popular sovereignty in its extreme form,
and Cicero seems to have acquiesced. At any rate
when Cicero mentioned the incident in the Pro
Cornelio two years later, he raised no objection to
the procedure, and afterwards when he quarreled
with Gabinius he did not cast this act in his teeth.
In the year 66, when Manilius introduced a proposal
to place Pompey in command in Asia, the
same coalition of knights and populace again insulted
the senate by taking the bill directly to the assembly.
On this occasion Cicero was the principal speaker
for the coalition; and he spoke as a full-fledged
democrat, unashamed. One may of course suppose
that Cicero was largely influenced by life-long connections
with the knights and by a deep devotion
to Pompey, apparently dating from the time when
he served under Pompey’s father in the Social War.
One also realizes that the Manilian law had a very
great practical appeal, and that a rising and ambitious
young statesman like Cicero would see the
advantage of being chosen as the spokesman for
such an important measure of the party then in
power. Be that as it may, the speech of that day
is the speech of an important and accepted member
of the popular-equestrian party.[6]
This was the year of Cicero’s praetorship in
which he had to serve as judge in the trial of Licinius
Macer, a radical democrat, who was accused of misappropriation.
Cicero mentions the case to Atticus
immediately after the trial, remarking—though a
judge had but little discretion in such matters—that
he had been favorably disposed to the culprit
in his management of the case, and had received
much favorable comment from the people for his
attitude.[7]
A democratic attitude is again shown by Cicero
in his defense of Cornelius the next year (65).
Cornelius in his tribuneship had angered the senate
by proposing several radical plebiscites and especially
by his disregard of a tribunician veto. When
the herald had been forbidden by a tribune to read
the bill of Cornelius in question, Cornelius himself
had read it to the assembly, thereby not only
breaking an old law but also in a new manner putting
into effect the Gracchan theory of the “recall”
which would strip the senate of its power to interfere
in legislation. When Cornelius was haled to court
by some senators on the charge of lese majesté
Cicero undertook to defend him; in this defense
Cicero confined himself to minimizing the charge
of the actual breach of a law, but did not offer any
apologies for the attempt of Cornelius to apply the
radical theory of “recall.” Indeed he actually defended
that part of the procedure by referring to
the precedent set by Gabinius two years before.[8]
Here then he accepted again the Gracchan theory
of popular sovereignty. In the years 66-5 at least
Cicero behaved like a confirmed democrat.
In July of 65, about the time of his speech, Cicero
wrote to Atticus that he had begun to think of his
canvassing for the consulship and that he was
certain of the support of all but the nobles, that
is to say, he knew that the equestrian and democratic
groups would vote for him. A few days later he
still felt himself so closely allied with the democratic
group that he was considering giving legal aid
to Catiline. That however he did not do. A careful
investigation into the merits of the case was probably
enough to dissuade him.
This year in fact proved a new turning point in
Cicero’s politics. Pompey had now been absent for
two years and his coalition lacked effective leadership.
The democrats had suffered in prestige by
electing to the consulship Autronius and Sulla, who
were presently convicted of bribery and deposed.
In the reaction against the radicals two conservatives
had been elected. The deposed candidates
made matters worse for their party by entering into
(or so it was widely rumored) a conspiracy to seize
power, only to fail again. Catiline, one of their aides,
continued the agitation with more and more questionable
proposals, and the party was so far discredited
that the soberer element began to look for
saner leadership. The party itself, under such leadership
as Catiline could give, drifted far toward the
left, and among the stronger men only ambitious
politicians like Caesar and Crassus—who hoped to
use its fortunes to their advantage—remained in
nominal allegiance. Cicero of course could not follow
such guidance, and it is probable that most of the
property-owning knights had drifted rightward before
the year was over. These men of the middle
class had been willing to support the Gracchan
theory of popular sovereignty because it seemed to
insure the possibility of progressive legislation; but
when the more radical democrats began to talk of
using the assembly for monetary inflation and moratoria
on private debts, the knights were of course
frightened. Caesar and Crassus added to their fears
by proposing to ask for imperialistic commands for
themselves and to check the power of Pompey who
had been winning provinces which the knights hoped
to exploit under a stable régime. Unfortunately
none of Cicero’s utterances have survived from this
momentous year (July 65 to July 64) when, like the
rest of the knights, he must have drifted steadily
away from the old coalition, or rather when he saw
the left wing of the party drifting steadily away
from the time-honored Roman devotion to law and
property rights.
Before the election of 64, in which Cicero stood
for the consulship, Catiline became ever more a
demagogue and made an alliance with the unprincipled
Antonius. These two men received the support
of Caesar and Crassus, but of course not of
the moderates. The conservative element of the
state disliked to vote for a novus homo like Cicero,
but the only other sound candidates were Cornificius
and Galba, who were little known and fairly
sure of defeat. Cicero was certain to get most of
the equestrian vote, he would draw heavily from
the popular vote because of his well-known liberal
connections, he had the favor of Pompeian soldiers
and adherents, and on economic and social questions
he could be trusted. The optimates therefore
decided to support him although he was not one of
them. But the veering was not all on their part.
Cicero also had learned from the talk of Catiline,
Caesar, and Crassus that the Gracchan theory of
popular sovereignty without a senatorial check
might lead to dangerous economic and imperialistic
legislation. He accordingly abandoned the theory
that the senate had no constitutional right to interfere
in the popular will, a theory which he had supported
in 66 and 65. He doubtless said so in the
senate before election day, when saying so would
count. At any rate very soon after he assumed office,
when the question of the senate’s auctoritas came up
in Caesar’s prosecution of Rabirius, he threw all his
energy into the defense of Rabirius and the senate’s
right to proclaim martial law,[9] and he did so by
reminding the people that their great leader Marius,
contrary to his party politics, had recognized the
authority of the senate when a great crisis came.
This served well as an apology, if one were needed,
for his own abandonment of the central democratic
doctrine when his eyes had been opened to its dangers.
Cicero thus led the knights into a coalition
with the optimates and continued through the year
to cement a concordia ordinum.
During the summer the second violent canvass
of Catiline on a reckless program of revolution only
made Cicero a more confirmed conservative. To
save the state from revolution he had himself to
propose a senatorial order of martial law in October,
a measure he would doubtless have fought three
years before, and under its provisions he had the
conspirators put to death, an act which made him
the prime defender and advocate of the central
optimate theory, and later caused his banishment
at the hands of Caesar’s democratic coalition. Thus
experience and circumstances had in three years
turned the avowed democrat into an extreme optimate.
It is needless to follow his career in detail:
the desertion of his coalition by the knights because
Caesar offered them what they desired, his banishment,
which only confirmed his convictions that he
was right, his failure on his return to undo Caesar’s
popular legislation because the senate feared Caesar
and dared not follow Cicero. He still clung for a
while to his new doctrine of the senate’s importance,
as the Pro Sestio proves, but it was a futile policy.
The senators, fearing Caesar, failed to respond. He
saw then, if not before, that the senate could not
rule Rome.
Cicero now retired from active political life and
found time to think and draw conclusions from his
experiences for a carefully considered review of
Roman political needs. In the De Republica, which
he wrote in 54-1, shortly before the Civil War, he
carefully reviewed the history of the Roman constitution
in order to lay a sound foundation for a durable
and reasonable program in case the senate and
people should ever regain the freedom of action
which the first “triumvirate” had taken away.
There was some hope that such a program might
have a chance, for Crassus was out of reach and
Pompey and Caesar were noticeably falling apart.
In this book he shows that Rome had definitely
rejected autocratic government, and that, as Polybius
had already seen, it had combined the machinery
of popular sovereignty with aristocratic checks under
strong but short-term executives. In showing that
this form was historically based and that it had
operated well in the happiest days of Rome, Cicero
became convinced that he must give a larger place
in his book to the popular assembly than he had
been willing to accord it since the days of Catiline.
He says with rather surprising firmness that the
populace must have liberty of action or they will
revolt, and that liberty was a natural right that no
man of intelligence could propose to destroy. This
is virtually a confession that he had gone too far
toward oligarchy in his own consulship. He knew
now that if the nobles had been more friendly to
the populace, Caesar would not have been able to
seize control. He therefore admits the theory of
popular sovereignty which could not be denied after
the events of 59, but he also seeks for some method
by which to check the danger of such a concession.
His new theory is that the body politic should be
educated to accept the leadership and advice of
some strong person who might, like the revered
princeps senatus of old, be honored as guardian
(rector or gubernator) and whose considered advice
would be respected by all. He says explicitly that
he has in mind such a man as Scipio Aemilianus,
who at times served in just such a capacity even
when he held only the honorary designation of
princeps senatus.
In the fragments that we have the precise intention
of the great office does not come out clearly.
One scholar believes that Cicero had Pompey in
mind, and that Augustus later tried to put the
program in action under his own régime.[10] A few
years later Cicero in a letter to his most trusted
friend says that Pompey had never measured up to
the height of his ideal rector,[11] which seems to be
a confession that Cicero had had Pompey in mind
as a possible candidate though fearing that Pompey
would prove deficient as a leader. It can hardly
be doubted that Cicero must have had moments of
regrets that the state had not accepted him, Cicero,
for such unofficial leadership after his consulship.
It is quite clear that if Cicero had at that time
proved himself a man of outstanding qualities of
leadership he might have become for many years
a rector of the type that he describes. At any rate
in 43, after Caesar’s murder, Cicero assumed for
himself the position of rector and gubernator,
though he held no office.[12] However, while writing
the De Republica in 54-1, Cicero could hardly have
supposed that his day of influence would return so
long as Caesar or Pompey continued in power.
Another possibility is that when Caesar appeared
to be aiming at some form of autocracy, Cicero
entertained the hope of converting that powerful
man by his monograph on government to accept a
constitution of good old traditions and to assume
under that constitution a legal and dignified position
such as Scipio had for a while enjoyed. There
is at any rate a significant passage in the De Provinciis
Consularibus,[13] written in the year 56 (two
years before he began to write the De Republica) in
which, after much flattering of Caesar, he suggested
that since Caesar was as moderate as he was wise
he would be willing to accept a constitutional position
and act in harmony with the senate, if the
senate would act in a conciliatory manner. That
passage may be the safest clue to follow in trying
to fathom the intentions of the De Republica.
Cicero’s hopes, however, were shattered. Pompey
continued to fall short of deserving full confidence,
and Caesar grew into a politician bent on
his own advancement. The civil war and the victory
of Caesar antiquated the doctrine that Cicero had
preached in the De Republica, and he had to revise
his program once more. Caesar’s dictatorship temporarily
destroyed the republic, but Cicero could
not avoid hoping that there might be a day of
recovery. When he wrote the De Legibus[14] a few
years later, Pompey was dead, Caesar was playing
the tyrant and Cicero himself had little hope of
gaining the helm of influence. He therefore abandoned
the idea of a rector, and yet he knew that if
Caesar should die or be removed the state would
again need a constitution. In this new work accordingly
he reverts to the historical tradition of the
Scipionic republic, but openly assigns to the senate
the leadership that it tacitly had had before
Scipio’s day, by proposing to allow the senate to
control legislation by the requirement of a vote of
ratification (eius decreta rata sunto). This proposed
change, which would eliminate the dangers inherent
in the tribunate, shows that Cicero had learned
from Caesar’s career that a rector might become too
powerful, that while popular sovereignty must be
recognized as a safety-valve in legislation, the
senate must be given a firmer hold on legislation
so that it might check both the assembly and the
magistrates at critical moments. He was once more,
and for reasons easy to comprehend, an advocate of
aristocracy.
Cicero had only one brief opportunity to take
the helm once more, and then, in the war against
Antony, during the last year of his life, the state
was in such confusion and under such stress of compulsion
that it is not easy to say what theory of the
constitution Cicero actually followed. During his
unofficial leadership (he probably had frequent occasion
to think of himself as the rector of his De
Republica) the senate carried on the war under a
senatus consultum ultimum, which was regular
enough at times of internal disturbance. When it
was necessary to impose a direct tax upon all citizens—which
had not been necessary since 167—the
senate seems to have voted the measure without
reference to the assembly. But this also, illogical
as it may seem,[15] followed precedent. Finally, it was
the senate that annulled the legislation of Antony,
for which there was also an abundance of precedents.
There was, however, one piece of legislation
during this period which betrays the direction of
Cicero’s thought. The lex Vibia,[16] an act to confirm
the legality of Caesar’s deed, was ordered to be submitted
to the centuriate assembly on an auctoritas
senatus, and this shows clearly that the democratic
constitution of Caesar’s régime was now out of
favor. The plebeian assembly could hardly have
been slighted in this instance through fear of the
lower classes, for the measure was popular enough.
It was clearly a procedure which could only have
meant that Cicero intended the senate to control
legislation by use of the most conservative machinery
provided by the old constitution of Rome.
Cicero’s last acts therefore reveal him even farther
away from the democratic policy than those of his
consulship.
This review reveals Cicero as inconsistent in
party loyalty; it shows that he began as a moderate,
then, forced by hatred of Sullan tyranny and induced
by immediate practical needs, that he plunged well
into democracy, only to be driven by the democratic
excesses and the offices of responsibility deeply
into conservative sympathies. Experience and observation
next led him to revise his theories, first
in the direction of liberalism, then, reacting to
Caesar’s errors, toward conservatism. Yet we need
not, with Mommsen, call Cicero a turncoat. He
generally followed a straighter course than the
parties that shifted all about him. Nor need we,
with Heinze, insist that he was consistently an
optimate all the years before his consulship, for he
was always willing to seek new theories of government
when experience proved the old ones inadequate.
Finally, Zielinski’s view that he acted generally
on theories found in his reading is perhaps
less justified than any other. Cicero read widely and
certainly gained some of his ideas from books—the
source-hunter may find parallels in abundance—but
when Cicero acted it was not merely because of what
he had found in a book, but because he had had
actual experience and was feeling his way to the
logical conclusion of his observations.
Here we have attempted to illustrate very
briefly how Cicero reached his conclusions in political
theory through experience, as in a preceding
chapter we stressed forensic experience as the chief
formative factor of Ciceronian prose. In both of
these fields Cicero wrote not primarily as a well-read
man transmitting the views of others, but
rather as the chief authority of his day by virtue
of his own accomplishments. In tracing the body
of philosophic essays which he compiled with amazing
speed during the six months of retirement in the
year 45, we find a very different product, for, as he
told Atticus, who was surprised by this prolific output,
these are and purport to be merely paraphrases
and translations from the Greek.
In a sense, of course, we find the fruit of Cicero’s
experiences in these also, since he usually chose for
paraphrasing what he felt to be significant, and in
each work he omitted what met with his disfavor,
expanding and illustrating the ideas which appealed
to him. Furthermore, since he was concerned rather
in presenting clearly the points that interested him
than in giving a faithful translation of the Greek,
the resultant essays often, even when they are to
some extent mosaics, give us very precisely the
Ciceronian pattern. Large parts of his philosophical
compilations may therefore be taken to illustrate
Cicero’s own convictions reached through his own
experience; and when we deal with such work it
may be more fruitful to consider Cicero’s own contribution
to the final design than to hunt the
original quarry from which he drew each tessera.
Let us turn to another illustration of how
Cicero’s views altered and enlarged through personal
experience until at last, even though he expressed
himself through paraphrased passages, he succeeds
in making us feel that he is giving us an epitome
of his own personal convictions. For this purpose
we may consider his statements about the survival
of the soul after death.
In his youth, especially during the civil wars
when a public career seemed for a time closed,
Cicero had devoted much time to the study of
philosophy, and, being a normal Roman of the old
type, to whom the actualities of life meant more
than metaphysical speculation, for whom the world
of realities was too full of interest to allow any
time for mystical contemplation, he had naturally
accepted the agnostic attitude of the New Academy
toward the “unknowable.” With the New Academy
he was theoretically ready to admit “probabilities,”
even to act on probabilities, but epistemology had
no appeal for him. Of course there are degrees of
likelihood and the degrees are apt to vary with
mood and occasion. When Cicero spoke before the
populace he could see enough plausibility in the
argument for Divinity to assume its existence for
the time being. But when he wrote to his intimate
friends the likelihood did not seem pressing enough
to receive mention. He supposed with many other
agnostic statesmen of his day that official worship
of the gods was useful in the maintenance of the
social system,[17] and this explains why, when he
stood before the people, giving official advice, his
faith seemed to expand. We need not take such
faith very seriously. With the problem of the survival
of the soul—except for a brief toying with a
Platonic Myth in the De Republica—Cicero did not
concern himself till very late in life. Like most
Romans he explained to himself the phrases of the
Greek mystics in a simple formula of “Gloria,”
which, when analyzed, resolved itself into something
like the “immortality of fame.”[18]
We all know how great a rôle the insistence upon
fame and reputation played in the education of the
aristocracy at Rome. Since parents and teachers
had no religious authority and no fixed ethical
sanctions to which to appeal in presenting the claims
of duty, the examples of ancestral heroes and the
mos majorum came to be their decalogue. In their
own homes children were shown the imagines of
their famous ancestors and taught to read the
inscribed tituli of their honors and triumphs. “Go
thou and do likewise” was the obvious inference
from daily lessons. It is safe to say that the constantly
instilled respect for heroic ancestors was the
most powerful factor in ethical teaching that ancient
Rome knew. When Cicero so readily drops into the
remark that what concerns him is what posterity
will say of him a thousand years hence, he reveals
the effectiveness of this moral pedagogy. Again and
again in his speeches he frankly admits that Gloria,
the immortality of fame, is what spurs him to incessant
activity. The immortality of the “Choir Invisible”[19]
was the only survival that the normal
Roman of the cultured classes of the time expected.
Cicero, who read very widely in Greek writers,
had of course come in contact with many mystics.
He had enjoyed the poetry of Plato’s myths; he
was a good friend of Neo-Pythagoreans like Nigidius
Figulus, with whom he had long conversations on
this very subject at Ephesus in 51; he had also
conversed with and read the works of Posidonius,
who interpolated much oriental mysticism into his
Stoicism. But all of this had left few traces in
Cicero’s utterances, until a very great grief overwhelmed
him.[20] In February of the year 45, two
years before his death, his daughter Tullia, his one
deep passion, died after years of suffering. Cicero
gave in completely to his sorrow and withdrew to
the forest of Astura, where he walked alone and communed
with himself for several weeks. All his friends
sent him letters of consolation, but they were typical
Roman letters that gave little cheer, only reminding
him that it was the duty of a Cicero to be strong, that
life had little of value now that liberty was lost,
that his own life was near its end. What he wanted
was some ray of hope, and he sought the books of
the mystics to give him what he needed. He read
and pondered and temporarily accepted a “probability”
that he had occasionally used in speeches
to the populace, but never considered of use to
himself. And he wrote it out in a Consolatio in
order to make it more persuasive. The basis of this
pamphlet was Crantor’s argument, taken from
Plato, that the soul reveals capacities that imply
eternal existence.[21] But Cicero carried the argument
to a conclusion that neither Crantor nor Plato would
have accepted, the conclusion that Tullia still lived,
would live eternally as a divine being, and if divine
must have a shrine. This means that Cicero’s new
faith, though suggested by reading which had hitherto
had no appeal for him, was vitalized now
through his deep love for Tullia, that it took its
meaning from his own experience, and must reach
the conclusion that his love for her dictated. We
know, of course, that he sought justification for
this conclusion in whatever authority he could find.
He says so explicitly in a letter to Atticus:[22]
In trying to escape from the painful sting of recollection
I take refuge in recalling something to your memory.
Whatever you think of it, please pardon me. The fact is
I find that some of the authors over whom I am poring
consider appropriate the very thing that I have often discussed
with you, and I hope you approve of it. I mean the
shrine. Please give it all the attention your affection for
me dictates.... I shall use all the opportunities permitted
in an age as erudite as this to consecrate her
memory by every kind of memorial borrowed from the
genius of all the masters, Greek and Latin. Perhaps it
will only gall my wound: but I consider myself pledged
by a kind of vow or promise; and I am more concerned
about the long ages when I shall not be than about my
short day, which, short though it is, seems all too long
to me. I have tried everything and find nothing that
gives me rest.
In Greek writers, who justified the apotheosis of
Hellenic rulers by appealing to the cult of “Heroes,”
he could find such arguments and he seems even to
have employed Euhemeristic writings, for he ended
the strange Consolatio with the words:[23]
If the children of Cadmos, of Amphion and of Tyndarus
were carried to heaven in glory, she too deserves
this honor. This I shall accomplish and with the approval
of the immortal gods shall declare and consecrate you
before all the world ... as one of the immortals.
His well-stocked library of Greek books was full of
such mystical ideas, but they had had no meaning
for him till this moment. Now he seized the idea
with determination, and to Atticus, who doubtless
thought it a passing whim and gave him no encouragement,
he wrote almost every day urging him to
find a suitable spot for the shrine he proposed to
consecrate, and to engage an architect who should
plan its erection.
This mood of mysticism probably lasted only a
few months. The reading he went through in seeking
justification for his conclusions led him to write the
Hortensius, that enthusiastic eulogy of philosophy
which converted St. Augustine to a new mode of life.
In its fragments we find traces of the same un-Roman
mysticism. Then in the first Tusculan Disputation,
which he wrote in May of the same year, he repeated
the gist of the argument which he had used in the
Consolatio and with nearly as much assurance.
However, in this same month he began his first
draft of the Academica, a careful review of epistemological
theory, and this brought him back to
his earlier agnosticism. His letters now show less
interest in the proposed shrine. In July they cease
entirely: it would seem that the “apotheosis” of
Tullia was abandoned.
Let us take one more illustration. James Bryce
once reckoned that Roman law was still influential
in the courts of about three hundred million people;
and he pointed out that it had gained this capacity
because the jurists of the Empire had based every
paragraph of the statutes upon the general principle
of equity. Stroux, in his brilliant monograph
entitled Summum jus summa injuria, has recently
demonstrated that Cicero, employing Aristotelian
rules of rhetoric, exerted a powerful influence upon
the reform of Roman Law by emphasizing in his
rhetorical treatises the claims of equity as against
statute, and of intention (voluntas) as against the
literal interpretation of the word. This is all to the
good. But the process was hardly as simple as that.
The Aristotelian rules of rhetoric had worked no
vast reforms in Greece, and at Rome they were not
likely to prove less arid in practical life if left to
the mercy of text-books. Ideas do not readily revive
in that impersonal fashion.
There are two very definite reasons why the
ideas of equity and intention had a fair chance to
grow into importance in the Ciceronian court. The
first is the existence of the peregrine court. As
early as 242 B.C. the senate had created a special
court for strangers to use in their litigation with
Romans. This was, of course, devised in order to
attract traders to Rome with a guaranty that they
would be dealt with fairly, and it could only be a
tribunal of arbitration seeking to reach equitable
decisions regardless of Roman statute and by formulary
procedure. We know how this court familiarized
the Romans with the standard practices of
commercial peoples, how it created a respect for jus
gentium, how in time it accustomed the Romans to
respect equity as a thing more sacred than local
law and how it trained them to use the formula,
until, by about 150 B.C., even the urban court
could abandon the rigid legis actiones in favor of
the formulary procedure, and the praetor’s edict
was given standing by the side of statute. It is,
of course, inconceivable that phrases advocating a
free interpretation of law, translated from rhetorical
school books, could have won any response at Rome
unless the courts had been ready for them.
But there is another item in the reckoning.
Cicero, who studied law at the time when this
revolution was taking place in the native courts,
set out on a long and influential career of forty years
as a lawyer for the defense. In that career he had
a greater need than anyone else for what we may
call the humane and sociological interpretation of
law. He seized, of course, with eagerness upon the
rhetorical distinction, provided by the Greeks, between
the word and the spirit, between law and
equity, but this distinction had already been recognized
at Rome by the creation of the peregrine
court, had in fact been latent in the long series of
laws that brought the plebeians their rights during
the several centuries of bloodless compromises of
the early Republic. Indeed it is safe to say that
Cicero without the aid of alien ideas would necessarily
have evolved his enthusiasm for equitable
interpretation during his long career as a defensive
advocate, using as his tool the Roman court with
its formulary procedure, its jus honorarium, and its
respect for aequitas and jus gentium.[24] In a word, a
reform already in progress at home gave Cicero an
excellent opportunity to develop his legal practice
on the principles of a liberal interpretation of law
and to draw upon Greek authors for useful support
for his contention, and thus aid in formulating general
principles that made the civil law the text-book
of the world.
Cicero was a wide reader, and he appropriated
ideas from far and near, but he appropriated and
applied what he read at the points where he was
doing his own thinking, and he applied it creatively.
Such was, throughout his life, Cicero’s response to
experience.
[1] The prefaces of Tyrrell and Purser, and the brief biographies of
Strachan-Davidson and of Boissier are models of sane judgment regarding
Cicero’s political behavior.
[2] Throughout his life Cicero found no good word for Cinna, though
he was fair enough to democracy to praise the Gracchans even during
Sulla’s ascendancy, De Invent. 1. 5.
[4]In Caecil., 70; In Verr. i. 37; iii, 81; Pro Caec. 69; Pro Cluent. 151;
In Toga Cand., ed. Stengl., 68; Lex Agr. ii. 81.
[5]Pro Cluent., 151; In Toga Cand. 69; Lex Agr. ii, 10; 31; Pro Rab.
14, 15. In the days of his most pronounced sympathy for the senate
he refers to the Gracchi with less deference and at times goes so far as
to justify their execution.
[9] Hardy (Jour. Phil. XXXIV, 16) denies that the question of the
senate’s auctoritas was at stake in this trial, since Sallust’s Catiline and
Caesar’s Bell. Civ. admit the constitutionality of the Sen. Cons. Ult.
But Sallust and Caesar wrote almost twenty years later, after Caesar
had packed the senate for use in any measure he chose. The question
was then no longer of any importance. Cicero’s speech, Pro Rabirio,
definitely says that the issue at stake was the senate’s authority.
[10] E. Meyer, Caesars Monarchie: a thesis questioned by Heinze.
Sabine and Smith, Cicero on the Commonwealth (1929), keep their
attention too closely to the Greek sources.
[12] He does, however, not use those terms: cf. Fam. xi. 6: adpetam
huius rei principatum; Fam. xii, 24, 2 (Jan. 43): me principem senatui
populoque Romano professus sum; Fam. x. 28: totem rem publicam sum
amplexus.
[14] See C. W. Keyes, “Original Elements in Cicero’s Ideal Constitution,”
Am. Jour. Phil., 1921, 309 ff. A part of the De Leg. was written
before Pompey’s death.
[15] The senate, though not a representative body, had voted all tax
bills before the tribute was abandoned in 167 B.C. There is little
doubt that the Gracchi would have altered this illogical procedure if
the tribute had remained in their day. In 43 Cicero probably followed
the only ancient precedent there was without considerations of political
theory.
[16] Cic. Phil. x. 17: legem comitiis centuriatis ex auctoritate nostra
laturus est (Vibius Pansa).
[17]De Natura Deor. i. 3, written during the summer of 45.
[18] On Cicero’s use of Gloria see Pro Rabirio, 29-30; Pro Archia, 28;
Pro Sestio, 47; Ad Att. ii, 5. Late in life Cicero wrote a treatise in two
books on this subject.
[19] George Eliot used as a motto for her poem on this theme the very
words of Cicero written when he proposed to erect the shrine to Tullia:
longumque illud tempus cum non ero, Att. xii. 18.
[20] Warde Fowler, Religious Experience, 385, has seen the significance
of this experience.
[22]Ad. Att. xii. 18; it is curious that in this very letter he still reverts
when speaking of himself, to his old agnosticism in longum illud tempus
cum non ero.
[24] For Cicero’s attitude on Jus gentium, see De Off. iii. 17; i. 23.
CHAPTER VIII LUCRETIUS AND HIS READERS — FOOTNOTES
In the third century B.C. we find evidence that
some of the Romans had begun to doubt the current
religious beliefs. During the Second Punic
War, the exaggerated superstition among the lower
classes, induced apparently by a series of military
disasters, led to a pronounced revolt against religion
among the more enlightened element.[1] Ennius,
though he reveals a strain of Pythagorean mysticism,
natural enough in one educated at Tarentum,
aided this movement by translating Euhemerus,
whose work seems to have been a utopian romance
that incidentally interpreted the gods of Greek
myths as human beings honored after death. If we
may judge from later quotations from this work it
was the incidental element which especially attracted
the attention of the Romans. Of course, the Euripidean
plays presented by Ennius and Pacuvius
familiarized the audiences with the phrases of skepticism,
and some of the later Greek comedies, written
when faith in the Olympians had virtually gone,
were shockingly disrespectful of religion. The
Amphitruo of Plautus is a case in point. It could
hardly have been produced except in Greek dress,
but for all that such plays tended to undermine
respect for the state cults. The actor’s garb was,
to be sure, Greek, but the deity ridiculed was called
by his Latin name, Jupiter, not Zeus.
Unfortunately a satisfying philosophy did not
emerge to take the place of the departing devotion—which
though of no great moral worth had possessed
a certain constraining influence. The soundest
Greek philosophy was itself out of date at home
and was nowhere taught abroad. Plato’s great faith
in ratiocination had created a highly imaged idealism
of exceedingly great beauty—moral as well as
aesthetic. But it had not withstood the prying
curiosity of his sophisticated Greek pupils. Aristotle,
afraid of the imagination, had set out almost
at once to build science upon a foundation of careful
and minute observation before trusting to imagination
again. Epicurus, without sufficient equipment
in science but stirred by a healthy respect for nature,
had evolved a materialistic system on the theories
of Democritus and Leucippus, which assumed an
evolutionary process of creation without divine intervention.
The system was attractive, but so full
of inconsistencies and untested hypotheses that it
led the shrewder young men of Athens into complete
agnosticism. Those who were inclined to mysticism
took refuge in Zeno’s equally facile pantheism. By
the time the Romans were ready to delve into metaphysics,
the logical flaws in all systems had been
pointed out by the Greeks themselves. The world
of thought was in confusion. Men had lost faith
in their power to solve the riddle of the universe.
Professional philosophers were quarrelling, and the
rest were turning away in dismay to nearer tasks.
Rome’s introduction to Greek philosophy came
at this unhappy moment, and through the tutelage
of the most pitiful representatives of Greek metaphysical
eristic, which had nothing of value to offer
to Rome. In the year 155 Carneades, while serving
on an Athenian embassy at Rome, gave a demonstration
of his dialectic ability by lauding justice
one day and the next proving with equal facility
the futility of the preceding speech. The third
book of Cicero’s De Republica, has preserved the gist
of his argument. Young men were delighted with
the show, but the aged shook their heads. The
pragmatist argument seemed to them a dangerous
introduction to ethics. Carneades, being a state
envoy, must be respected, but Cato insisted that
the senate finish its business with him speedily so
that he might the sooner be sent home; and when
during the next year two Epicurean teachers came
to Rome to display their doctrines, the authorities
ordered them to leave.[2] Roman cultural history
might have been very different if the first philosophers
had come with a positive message, if the
Platonic dialogues had still been in vogue, or if the
minds of the slow-moving Romans had been gradually
prepared for the incoming skepticism by proofs
that this new philosophy was itself but a transient
phase. As it was, the leap from old-time orthodoxy
to untrammeled agnosticism was too great. The
danger to political and civic stability was fully
sensed by the cautious senators. The demonstration
of the ridiculous futility of the new learning, if
culture produced men like these prattling Greeks,
was all too patent. Rome was projected into a fear
and hatred of metaphysical dialectic that a century
of similar experiences hardly removed. Only Panaetius,
the Stoic, had better success, for, concerning
himself less with metaphysics, giving more attention
to ethics of a type that justified Roman ideas of
jurisprudence and political activity, he was welcomed
by the small circle of men who acknowledged
the leadership of the younger Scipio. Stoicism thus
gained respectability, but it was Stoicism prudently
narrowed to ethical dogmatism.
After a generation or two of hesitation young
men of family began to attend lectures in Athens.
They were almost all sons of senators who were
themselves preparing for public life, and they chose
their teachers and courses accordingly. They needed
familiarity with Greek not only because of its great
literature but because Greek was the language of a
very important part of the now expanding empire.
They sought tuition especially with the rhetoricians
who taught the art of Demosthenes, the art of public
address and debate—all-important in the senate and
the courts. What system of philosophy students
happened to imbibe was determined by this fact,
since the professors of philosophy were the heads
of the scholastic hierarchies and each style of speech
had a direct connection with an appropriate school
of philosophy. It was not accidental that the young
man who preferred a matter-of-fact style found
himself also imbibing stoic philosophy, and that
the one who desired a more florid manner got his
philosophic needs satisfied in the circles of the New
Academy. This union of rhetoric and philosophy
will in part explain why Epicurean materialism was
somewhat slow to reach the attention of the Romans,
since the school of Epicurus gave little time to
rhetoric and therefore caught few of the young men
who were training for statesmanship. Furthermore,
it is not difficult to comprehend why in these circumstances
and in view of the fact that philosophy
was no longer progressive or fruitful it continued to
remain a matter of minor importance at Rome.
Rome’s young nobles were going to Athens for
political training, not for a general education, and
their teachers accordingly gave out their philosophical
lectures as ancillary to rhetorical studies.
So much must be kept in mind by way of an
introduction to the work of Lucretius, the friend of
Cicero, who was the first of the Romans to present
a philosophic theme in an attractive literary garb.
In speaking of him here we shall not be primarily
concerned with Lucretius as a poet, for the art of
Lucretius springs out of an inspiration not to be
explained by sources or environment, nor shall we
speak primarily of the philosophical system of the
De Rerum Natura—for he invents his philosophy
as little or as much as did Milton or Tennyson or
Browning their theology or their social philosophy.
We wish rather to dwell upon Lucretius in his
Roman setting, his response to it, and its effects
upon him.
Of Lucretius himself we know very little, and
that we owe chiefly to a few strange remarks of St.
Jerome, who disliked materialism as did all the
fathers of the church. The dates are probably 99-55
B.C. If so Lucretius was slightly younger than
Caesar and died eleven years before Caesar’s assassination.
He was old enough to have observed with
full comprehension all the wretched cruelty of the
civil wars between the Marian and Sullan factions,
and that would have been enough to turn a sensitive
man away from political life. Lucretius speaks repeatedly
of Latin as patria lingua which implies that
Rome was the native city of his family, and he also
reveals a certain Roman pride in his reference to foreigners
as well as a sympathy with the aristocracy in
his slighting references to the crowd.[3] The life of
Rome was familiar to him. His name was well known
from the day of Lucretia, the insult to whose honor
had stirred the riots which led to the expulsion of
the tyrant Tarquin. At least thirty-six men bore
the name with sufficient distinction to earn space in
the modern classical encyclopedia. But whether the
poet belonged to one of the nobler branches of the
family we do not know. If, as is quite possible, he
was a son of the general who was murdered by
Sulla because of his independence we would comprehend
his horror of warfare. His cognomen, Carus,
is somewhat less usual in early records than his
nomen, but it was in good standing from its first
occurrence some two centuries before the poet’s
time till late in the Empire.[4] From the manner in
which Lucretius addresses Memmius, a man of some
family and distinction, Munro reasonably assumed
that the poet was on a footing of equality with this
member of the minor nobility.
Lucretius’ great poem, On Nature, was apparently
being written during the middle decade of the
last pre-Christian century. It was not quite complete
when the poet died; the preface addresses Memmius
as one who is in the midst of danger and apparently
in arms,[5] a reference perhaps to Memmius’ governorship
of Bithynia in 57. But the preface assumes
the present arrangement of books, which was not
established till books 1, 2 and 4 had been written.
Perhaps this foreword was thrown in for an incomplete
presentation copy to accompany Memmius
when he sailed to Bithynia in the spring of 57. Of
the legend that the poet experienced intervals of
insanity I need only repeat the judgment of the
noted physician Dr. Osler:[6] “Of love-philtres that
produce insanity we may read the truth in a chapter
of that most pleasant manual of erotology, the
Anatomy of Melancholy. Of insanity of any type that
leaves a mind capable in lucid intervals of writing
such verses as De Rerum Natura we know nothing.
The sole value of the myth is its casual association
with the poem of Tennyson.” This of course does
not preclude the possibility that Lucretius committed
suicide in a fit of madness, though what a
father of the church reports about a member of
the Epicurean sect must not be taken too seriously.
Wishful thinking often ends in the misjudging of
sources.
The poem of Lucretius may be classed with
Milton’s Paradise Lost as a purposive work of art.
Milton set out to “justify the ways of God to man”
in verses that should carry the reader by their sheer
emotional beauty; Lucretius, while equally aware
of the demands of art, proclaimed his chief purpose
to be to remove fear of the gods by describing
creation as natural and independent of divine intervention.
Milton is one of the last of the didactic
poets; Lucretius wrote while the didactic tradition
was still generally accepted. He wrote in verse
because his predecessors, the earlier philosophers
had done so, had indeed composed wholly in verse
at a time when reading and writing were not general,
when teaching was by word of mouth, and
rhythm seemed a legitimate aid to memory. Didactic
verse, at first a necessity, had established itself
by its very bulk, and was accepted as a customary
form by Ennius and Vergil as well as by Lucretius.
The effort that the modern reader finds in adapting
himself to imaginative and highly colored phraseology
employed in scientific arguments need not be
strenuous if one accepts the tradition as then vital
and unquestioned.
Lucretius’ argument in briefest form is this:
Crimes that disturb society are due to fear—fear of
death. This fear grows out of an apprehension of
what the gods may do to one’s erring soul. The
desire to avoid death and the dreaded hereafter
drives men to accumulate wealth and power by
evil means. Obviously the way to reach a life of
peace, is to believe that death is simple dissolution
and that the gods are not concerned in the least
about human behavior. The proof that this belief
is well founded lies in the atomistic philosophy of
Epicurus, which explains the creation of the universe
from a concourse of atoms, without divine
activity, and considers living things, including man,
as atomic, and which interprets human progress not
in terms of divine interference but in terms of a
theory of the “survival of the fittest.” Such is
Lucretius’ argument. It is full of fallacies, as science
has always been. Our generation was brought up
on Dalton’s solid, immaterial molecule which now
seems as antiquated as the Lucretian atom. The
Curies shattered that, and we accepted in its place
the electron of Rutherford; then five years ago the
Quantum theory led to Bohr’s kaleidoscopic atom
which has since given way to the new theories of
Schrödinger and those who vigorously question the
material atom. In 1907 Ostwald called the law of
conservation the greatest discovery of the nineteenth
century, but by 1924 scientists doubted whether it
was a law at all. That has happened in one brief
lifetime. We do not ask for finality in science,
though like Lucretius the young scientist of each
new generation seizes upon the latest hypothesis
and assumes it to be true. The theory of electrons,
whether right or wrong, seems to some of us to
have justified itself not only because of its power to
awaken the imagination, but in its capacity as a
solvent that could disintegrate preceding dogmatism
by seeming to prove itself more efficacious. Such
was the beauty which Lucretius discovered in his
new-found science. To him personally it meant
release, romance, and poetry, and he spent all his
energy trying to give to others what he had found.
He assures us that his whole being is pierced with
a thrill when he lets his mental eye see the vision
of creation.
Moenia mundi
discedunt, totum video per inane geri res.
He becomes so absorbed in his work that he sits
the night out phrasing what he has beheld, and
finally when he drops to sleep his dreams are still
of the vision of creation.
At the very outset however, we stumble upon a
deep puzzle in attempting to picture the man in his
setting. How could he suppose that fear of punishment
after death was the determining factor in
social ethics, when the Romans of this period had
not yet developed any clear eschatological system,
and when only the learned had begun to read the
Platonic myths and Stoic fancies regarding a possible
future life? Cicero in his old age, when after
utter defeat and a very deep personal grief he needed
faith in a doctrine of compensation, tried to find
arguments for a theory of the soul’s survival. But
the Tusculans do not represent Cicero in the heyday
of his powers when, like other cultured Romans,
he thought of immortality only in terms of surviving
fame. Caesar assumed when he spoke in
the senate that his audience accepted death as final,
and Catullus gave the common view in his Nox est
perpetua una dormienda. The tombstone inscriptions
of the Republican period are quite reticent on the
point, whereas the more garrulous ones of the
Empire that teem with mystical phraseology belong
largely to slaves from Asia. The epitaphs of genuine
Romans are silent about future punishments and
rewards.
It does not suffice to say that the central argument
of the De Rerum Natura comes from Epicurus.
The language of Lucretius is so vigorous and goes so
much farther than Epicurus that we may be sure
that some personal experience inspired it. Now the
Etruscans, north of the Tiber, had long ago developed
a very definite picture of what life after death
was like. The wall-paintings on Etruscan tombs give
delightful pictures of the banquets of the blest—but
also gruesome portraits of Charon and of Tuchulcha
scourging the souls of the damned. Giotto’s
frescoes and Dante’s pictures of the lost souls in
hell give almost as true an interpretation of Etruscan
as of Christian conceptions. If we had a biography
of Lucretius we might perhaps find that he had
spent some years of his boyhood among the Etruscans
or that he had had an Etruscan nurse who
filled him with un-Roman superstitions which only
a carefully considered philosophy could dispel. To
a poetic imagination as sensitive as his, such childish
beliefs might have occasioned moments of excruciating
pain. We do not know the explanation. All
that I would suggest at this point is that the poet
may well have had some experience in his youth
which gave a color to the poem that surprises us in
a contemporary of Cicero and which made the new
Epicurean faith of special value to him.
It is just possible that an incorrect analysis of
instincts led him to stress this point. Taking a
suggestion of Epicurus that fear is the cause of
abnormal behavior, he drove it hard. He seems not
to have surmised that fear of death was readily to
be explained as an inheritance from those who had
most successfully shunned death; instead he sought
to explain the instinct for self-preservation by superstition
and to blame that superstition for the acts
that are in fact induced by a powerful instinct. How
he asks, could a man let greed so dominate him
that he would steal, deceive, and even murder,
unless he were driven by an inordinate desire to
escape the want which might bring death and suffering
after death? Such is the argument which
seems to be largely his own.
In his purpose then, he is wholly sincere, whatever
we may think of the logic of his argument.
However, he betrays in his enthusiasms the fact
that what inspires him is not a negative missionary
spirit, but the desire to let every man know the
beauty of science. Plato spoke of the hypnotic
vision of “ideas”—the ecstatic thrill that came to
the philosopher who penetrated into divine knowledge.
We know with what enthusiasm Sir Isaac
Newton’s announcement of the laws of gravitation
was greeted, with what joy scientists in our own
day heard of the breaking-up of the atom and of
the cosmic rays that penetrate our atmosphere.
Similar must have been the exaltation of this
Roman when he felt that he could lay aside childish
superstitions, suddenly pierce the confines of the
universe and behold the nebulae shaping into
planets, when he realized, as he thought, that
energy lived forever, that matter was eternal, that
the universe was infinite, that in the survival of
the fit there were promises of eternal progress, that
law and order ruled the universe.
His ibi me rebus quaedam divina voluptas
percipit atque horror.
It amazed him to find himself so carried away that
he could not sleep, that he must sit the whole night
through satisfying his soul with the vision he had
caught. Materialism has been called an unpoetic
theme. To us it may be, but to a Roman brought
up in the dull mazes of polytheism and the ludicrous
nursery-tales that masqueraded as cosmology, it
was a sudden liberation. He had found a theme of
the highest poetic worth, the epic story of the
origins of life; and Vergil who half rejected his
arguments still was poet enough to see that Lucretius
had discovered the sublimest of all poetic
themes—Felix qui potuit.
The young men who were growing up when
Lucretius’ poem was published turned quickly to
his faith, despite the fact that the Athenian garden
had till then been unpopular. It could hardly have
been the doctrine of hedonism—which Lucretius
almost disregards—that enticed the youth. After
all the hedonistic calculus was as exacting in its
morality as was the stoic argument of obedience to
nature. More probably it was the appeal to the
imagination and the aesthetic vision disclosed by
Lucretius that swept the younger generation of that
time off its feet.
There is another fruitful idea, the idea of progress,
which first entered Roman consciousness
through the work of Lucretius. Our modern belief
in mechanistic progress, made into a fetish as it
was after the acceptance of Darwinism, at times
obstructs self-criticism and encourages fatalism to
such an extent that its value as a stimulant may
be almost completely negatived. A generation that
could rush thoughtlessly into the most stupidly
criminal war of all ages—and still blandly insist
that it was the supreme fruit of civilization—has
surely been gulled by a fallacious evolutionary post
hoc ergo. It is a wholesome reminder to us post-Darwinists
that the Athenians of Pericles’ day had
in many respects attained to a creative culture
which no nation has since succeeded in reaching.
Yet read with a careful attention to all its implications,
the evolutionary doctrine of progress is productive
of envigorating optimism. Before Lucretius
wrote—and the poet himself had not entirely shaken
himself free from old beliefs—the Romans looked
upon the golden age as past, and they were therefore
too much reconciled with the fatalism inherent in
the conviction that further deterioration was only
to be expected.
The belief in a golden age of the past had come
from several sources: from Hesiodic genealogies of
gods and “heroes,” from an early naïve faith in the
actuality of Homeric descriptions, from the tendency
of parents to contrast the morals of a new
generation with the refurbished and selected memories
of their youth, and from the utopian pictures
of romances conveniently placed in the far away
and long-ago. All these things and others begot the
“golden age” of Chronos’ day. The Romans had
found such tales plausible. They too had a splendid
tradition of ancestral heroes who had undoubtedly
possessed the sterling qualities of a simple puritan-agrarian
primitivism—capacity to endure hardship
and pain, family devotion, loyalty, and abstinence—that
later Romans admired but too often missed in
contemporary life. In their conquests of the world
they had come into contact with many uncivilized
peoples and had had occasion to note these very
qualities in all unadvanced peoples.[7] They had evidence
in the ruins of the decayed villages of Latium
that the soil no longer bore the population it once
had, and the conclusion was ready at hand, as
Lucretius himself points out, that mother earth was
not so fruitful as she had been in her youth. Furthermore,
when they happened upon the tombs of
the prehistoric age,[8] especially the vaults of Etruscan
princes, they found in many of them the lavish
furniture of gold and silver and bronze-ware that
led them to accept the Hesiodic chronology—doubtless
based in part on similar observations in Boeotia—of
a seeming succession of gold, silver, bronze,
and iron periods.
Accordingly, there were reasons enough for accepting
the well-known utopian fancies of the Greek
poets. Lucretius himself did not wholly free himself
of these beliefs. The Ennian portraits of the ancient
heroes, and the description of primitive simplicity
appealed strongly to him. He did not think that
the Romans he had seen in the days of the Sullan
massacres and the Catilinarian conspiracy were the
moral equals of those of an earlier day. In point
of fact they were not. There had been a noticeable
decline.
Nevertheless, as we have seen, the theory of
evolution which he adopted made it possible for him
to observe that in some respects civilization had
actually meant progress, that in the arts, in the
domain of thought, in the institutions of government
and law there had been a real advance. In
his fifth book[9] he remarks in an intimate note that
betrays his own personal observations:
Wherefore even now some arts are receiving their last
polish, some are even in course of growth: just now many
improvements have been made in ships; only yesterday
musicians have given birth to tuneful melodies; then too
this nature or system of things has been discovered lately,
and I the very first of all have only now been found able
to transfer it into native words.
Lucretius’ whole sketch of social evolution (V,
1011, ff.), though replete with regret at the errors
committed, reveals a strong conviction that on the
whole the trend had been toward betterment, and
this view is clearly stated at the end (Munro’s
translation):
Ships and tillage, walls, laws, roads, arms, dress and
all such like things, all the prizes, all the elegancies too of life
without exception, poems, pictures, and the chiselling of
fine-wrought statues, all these things practice, together
with the acquired knowledge of the untiring mind, taught
men by slow degrees as they advanced on the way step
by step. Thus time by degrees brings each several thing
forth before men’s eyes, and reason raises it up into the
borders of light; for things must be brought to light one
after the other and in due order in the different arts,
until these have reached their highest point of
development.
It is sometimes said that Lucretius did not make
the final fruitful deduction that progress might continue
in the future—which is the dominant note in
modern evolutionary literature. It is true that the
poet, whose task was to describe rather than to
prophesy, does not emphasize the note of optimism,
but when he says explicitly that some of the arts
“are even now in the process of growth” he has
committed himself to the full theory. And if one
is convinced that the creative process has on the
whole been one of progress, the rest follows, and
the theory of the Social Contract to which Lucretius
so fully commits himself rests in a deep faith that
the best men have aided and will continue to aid
progress by their efforts. Vergil, a close reader of
Lucretius, was able in the fourth Eclogue to shift
the golden age into the future, and in the Georgics
he reveals the conviction that men have themselves,
aware of their needs, improved the arts and crafts.
Here we see immediately the consequences of the
new evolutionary idea. Cicero also exhibits a practical
optimism that is ready to undertake the labor
of bettering conditions. While he never explicitly
discusses the question he traces in his Brutus the
evolution of Roman oratory showing its successive
improvement, and in the De Republica and the De
Legibus, where he accepts the evolutionary theory
of social progress, he asserts again and again that
it is the duty of statesmen to contribute their efforts
to aid this advance. Finally, Seneca has also caught
the full import of the gospel of progress. As a Stoic
he should have consistently held to the discouraging
theory of cycles. That he did not is doubtless due
to his great fondness for Epicurean science.[10]
I respect the discoveries of wise men and do reverence
to the inventors ... but let us also act the part of good
parents: let us increase the inheritance of these things;
let the property go to our successors with some increment.
Much still remains to be done and will remain; nor will
the man born a thousand years hence lack the opportunity
to add to what he has received.
Surely Bury has quite missed the point when he
holds that the ancient idea of progress failed to look
to the future.
Lucretius also responded to Roman temperamental
inclinations when he stressed the importance
of observation and inductive logic in philosophy.
The Romans of the Republic disliked mysticism
and were ripe for a cosmology that substituted
sense perception for vague mystery. They were also
impatient of abstractions, and made little progress
with such deductive sciences as mathematics. Their
immense experiences in practical affairs of government
had accustomed them to the habit of organizing
committees to gather data on which to base charters
for cities, treaties with neighbors, and forms of
government for provinces. Formal plans shaped
on a priori ratiocination they had learned to distrust.
They always felt their way slowly through
experiments to generalizations. It is characteristic
of them that without formulating a general principle
of equity they shaped a court of equity for
the cases of foreigners a hundred years before they
found that they were putting into practice the
principles that Greek theory had deduced from philosophy
without the ability to realize them in
actuality.
Democritus had long ago proposed the hypothesis
of natural creation, and Lucretius accepted the
theory from Epicurus. What Lucretius himself saw
was the need of emphasizing to the Romans the
approach by induction from observable data to the
theories, and the need of presenting these data in a
succession of arresting pictures. In his first book,
when arguing that there is no creation by miracle,
he leads up to the generalization by a series of
carefully established facts that give a sound basis
for the final induction:
Plants germinate from seeds, they always require time
for growth, they require plant-food and the cultivation
of the soil that makes that food available, and they
invariably grow into the same species as that of the
parent plant.
Beneath every statement of this series there lies a
mass of careful observation, tested by what John
Stuart Mill calls the method of “agreement and
difference,” and these valid conclusions are in turn
used for the final induction that creation by miracle
is unknown. Similarly, in the third book, he demonstrates
by use of the same logical process that,
since sickness, coma, age, poison, and whatever
affects the body, also affect the mind, the mind has
actual contact with the body. The standard method
of “concomitant variations” is also used frequently
as, in the second book, where the argument runs
thus: since heavy and light bodies fall more nearly
uniformly in thin air than in heavy water they
would fall at the same rate of speed in a vacuum.
Except in the sixth book, which follows sources
closely, Lucretius’ wealth of examples seems to come
largely from his own store.
In truth, most of Mill’s categories of inductive
methods are implicit in Lucretius, for the Epicureans
were in his day busily defending their use of induction
against the attacks of Stoics. The logical treatise
of Philodemus,[11] which of course Mill did not
know, seems to have been written very shortly after
Lucretius’ death, and it is not at all improbable
that Lucretius had heard the lectures of Philodemus
before they were finally given to the public. In
those lectures the author dwells much on the validity
of carefully chosen analogy, for in the field
of the unobservable—in evolutionary cosmology, in
atomic theory, and in psychology—metaphor and
simile have always been and will always be fruitful
tools of science. But Philodemus finally insisted on
the necessity of basing all inductions on extremely
careful observation, of using only essential similarities
and pertinent comparisons, and he implied,
even if he did not explicitly state it, that every test
of “agreement,” “difference,” and “residue” is
necessary. Of course the Epicureans fell into the
fallacies of incomplete data, as all science based
upon inductive methods must, and as beginners they
were obviously impatient of delay and over-optimistic;
but the correct forms of the inductive processes
were all in daily use and if Bacon and Mill
had known the treatise of Philodemus, which so
well explains the picturesque arguments of Lucretius,
they would have shown more respect for the
“wisest of the ancients.”
It is in the service of inductive logic that much
of Lucretius’ startling imagery is invented. The
poetic quality of the book is in no sense “purple-patch”
work; it is not an adjunct like the Corinthian
columns pasted on Roman concrete walls for
ornamental purposes. The pictures will always be
found to derive from unusually accurate observations
of nature so that they may serve their purpose
as the starting points of the induction, or, when
induction was impracticable, as a basis for some
significant analogue. They are so indelibly presented
that the argument which they carry cannot
be forgotten. To realize their vital function in the
argument one has but to recall a few instances of
them: the race-horse leaping forward at the gong,
the birds that start singing with the first ray of
morning light, the flock of pasturing sheep that
from a distance seem not to stir, the particles of
dust flitting in a shaft of sunlight, the sudden glory
of the dawn, the sea gulls screaming over the whitecaps,
the cow in the pasture distraught when her
calf is taken from her, the fishes swimming about
in the yielding water, the gnat that is so light that
its weight is not felt, the dog barking at dreams or
deceived by an imagined scent. The science is no
less precise in such passages because of the vivid
naturalism of the descriptions. It is indeed adapted
to the Roman mode of thought, for the dry unimaged
style of Epicurus, all too readily satisfied with
dogmatic abstractions, would have made little impression
upon the Romans.
One may wonder why it is that, although Lucretius
possessed such a clear conception of the processes
and tools of inductive logic, so little time
was spent in the laboratory experimentation desiderated
by Bacon. Our books of logic often assume
that man’s processes of thought were recent inventions,
as if no one argued deductively till Aristotle,
or inductively till Bacon. One might as well assume
that no human being used the lens of the eye until
some one discovered its existence by dissection.
Indeed Nausicaa’s remarks to Ulysses are as well
packed with the fruits of penetrating reasoning as
the pleas of a Philadelphia lawyer, and the paleolithic
savages who made stone axes and fire pistons
in the primeval forests employed the same forms
of logic as the modern chemist in his laboratory.
Lévy-Brühl’s conclusion that the “prelogical man”
lived just beyond protohistory is not very convincing
to the classicist. What is sometimes called a history
of logic is of course not a history of the acquisition
of the logical capacity, but a history of the conscious
analyses of the processes that have long been in use.
The early Greek writers naturally struck out
toward the great engrossing questions of God and
the universe. Here analogy and deduction could get
quicker results than induction because the problem
lay beyond the reach of direct observation. Furthermore,
mathematics could then proceed upon a
few seemingly universal maxims that had come to
be considered self-evident from ages of human experience.
Here all progress happened to lie in the
deductive forms of thought. However, when advance
stopped in this direction, after making the most
rapid progress that the history of science can record,
and when a priori ratiocination was found to lead
no farther, then the atomists began at the bottom
again with minute observation and patient induction.
They used a laboratory method, though it
was not at first necessary to make an artificial
laboratory, since nature had provided one near at
hand with untold data still unrecorded. What need
was there of planting seeds and observing the laws
of creation in a garden-box until nature’s vast gardens
had been studied? The method was just as
sound and for the time being far more fertile. It
was at this point that Lucretius came into the field.
Scientific experimentation indeed had already begun
at points where nature did not seem to give sufficiently
precise results—one recalls Aristarchus and
Archimedes—but it had not proceeded far; not however
from lack of scientific curiosity, or from failure
to appreciate the value of experiments, but because
quicker results were still to be had by exploiting
nature’s abundant store of data.
The appreciation of induction and the employment
of the scientific processes by Lucretius must
of course not be overstressed. Some of the large
gains of formal logic have never been more highly
valued than by him. In Epicurus and his predecessors,
for instance, the concept of infinity had
been arrived at deductively and skilfully employed
in order to provide time, space, and material for
the evolutionary assumption. Lucretius fully appreciated
the value of that concept, realized indeed
that the creative process of natural evolution could
not for a moment be assumed, for the amazingly
intricate Nature which had to be explained, except
on the hypothesis of infinity. And infinity was to
him not merely a logical necessity, it was a stimulating
concept that lifted the imagination of man
into the realms of high poetry:[12]
For my mind-of-man
Now seeks the nature of the vast Beyond
There on the other side, the boundless sum
Which lies without the ramparts of the world,
Toward which the spirit longs to peer afar,
Toward which indeed the swift élan of thought
Flies unencumbered forth.
It is also characteristic of Lucretius as a Roman
that while he accepted a philosophy that made all
creation kin—in this respect Lucretius may be considered
the founder of philosophic Romanticism—he
refused to abandon the classical humanism that
insisted upon seeing in man the master of his own
destiny. There is no doubt about the strong drift
toward romanticism throughout the poem. Man is
here inseparable from nature. The fiery temper of
a choleric man, like the ferocity of the lion, is traced
to the atomic composition of the soul.[13] The cool-tempered
ox partakes of elements that predominate
in men of prudence, and cowardice in man is explained
physically as akin to the trembling of the
deer. In all this, man is removed from the pedestal
to which idealistic philosophy had elevated him,
and by a back door, as it were, brought back again
into Pan’s forest where in the past humans had
played with Satyrs and quadrupeds in the happy
days of Mythopoeia. That Lucretius fully comprehended
the poetic importance of this scientific kinship
of all living things is apparent from his proemium
where spring is pictured as the mating season,
the season of song and joy, for all creation without
distinction:
Et genus aequoreum, pecudes, pictaeque volucres—
Amor omnibus idem.
For soon as the vernal aspect of day is disclosed, and the
birth-favouring breeze of Favonius unbarred is blowing
fresh, first the fowls of the air, O Venus, show signs of
thee and thy entering in, thoroughly smitten in heart by
thy power. Next the wild herds bound over the glad
pastures and swim the rapid rivers: in such wise, each
made prisoner by thy charms, follows thee with desire,
whither thou goest to lead it on. Yes, throughout seas
and mountains and sweeping rivers and leafy homes of
birds and grassy plains, striking fond love into the breasts
of all thou constrainest them each after its kind to continue
their races with desire.
Here first in literature we get, emerging out of
atomic science, the spring poetry of Troubadour
song. Lucretius drew out of his science the full
value of Romantic poetry.
But when he had done that he did not forget
that he was a genuine Roman and that man must
be accorded the dignity due his commanding independence.
At this point he took full advantage of
the Epicurean clinamen and asserted man’s power
of self-mastery. In the finest soul-atom lies the germ
of a free-will. “Whence I ask, has been wrested
from the fates the power by which we go forward
whither the will leads each?” And even after explaining
temperament by reference to atomic make-up,
he hastened to qualify his statement by adding:
“traces of the different natures left behind, which
reason is unable to expel from us, are so exceedingly
slight that there is nothing to hinder us from living
a life worthy of the gods.” Indeed his whole life-work
was a mission that revealed him a thorough
humanist. The man who devoted his days and
nights to expel from society the palsy due to superstition,
to induce men to use reason in order that
they might gain a “life worthy of the gods” was
not devoted to naturism in the modern sense of the
word. Indeed in some passages Lucretius seems willing
to accept human nature at a very high valuation.
The ugliness of life is not primarily due to its flaws,
but to nature perverted by imposed fears, unreasoned
desires, and artificial institutions that enlightened
reason might readily dispose of.[14] There is of course
in all this some inconsistency, for there lies lurking
beneath it all the age-long battle between Determinism
and Freedom, and the inconsistency is made
the more apparent because, curiously enough, in
Lucretius the poet supports the scientist against
the humanist. But when one has finished the poem
one leaves it with the conviction that, while the poet
has not been repressed, the Roman who was conscious
of his moral responsibility has held the pen.
In that respect the atomic theories of recent years
have not demonstrated that Lucretius was in error.
[1] W. Warde Fowler, Religious Experience, chap. XV.
[3]Patria, iii. 260; iv. 970; i. 41. See the introduction of Merrill’s
excellent edition of Lucretius, pp. 13-14.
[4] Marx was of course in error in stating that the name Carus implied
humble ancestry. See “The Name T. Lucretius Carus,” in Studies in
Honor of Hermann Collitz (1930); p. 63.
[8] Lucr. ii. 1168; v. 800, on the decay of agriculture. Most of the
magnificent early tombs excavated during the last century were found
already rifled; some of these had evidently been found by the Romans
and must have yielded wares as rich as those of the Regolini-Galassi
tomb.
[11] Philodemus, περὶ σημείων, ed. Gomperz, 1865, with additional
readings from the papyrus by Philippson in Rhein, Mus. (1909). See
Weltring, Das σημεῖον in der Aristotelischen, Stoischen und Epikureischen
Philosophie (Bonn, 1910). Philodemus anticipated some of the difficulties
that later troubled Mill, noticing that in some inductive problems
a single observation provided valid conclusions, whereas in others
very many were required (Gomperz, 19, 13); he knew that many fallacies
were due to the use of insufficient instances (Gomp. 30, 2; 35, 15), that
it was well not only to observe nature but to conduct systematic research
and to employ the observations of others (Philippson, loc. cit., 13), that
the observer must choose essential similarities in using the mode of
“agreement” and must exclude conclusions as soon as a refuting instance
appeared (Gomp. 13, 1; 17, 30; 20, 32), and he emphasized the need
of employing the principle of difference (Gomp. 18, 15; Phil. p. 28).
This treatise which probably draws lavishly on Zeno, has not yet been
fully restored, and being a defense against Stoic attack it is not to be
considered a formal and complete exposition of inductive logic. But in
germ it contains most of the essential observations of J. S. Mill.